Labyrinth of Immortality 0938001442, 9780938001447

Citation preview

TABLE OF CONTENTS Introduction The Day I Died Being a Spirit is Very Confusing Paradise Found But Postponed Gone a Few Days and the Whole World Changes What Happened to My Sister? My Sister? Timewalkers Voice Heard Around the World Ascension Prelude of an Angel In the Twinkling of an Eye Glossary

LABYRINTH OF IMMORTALITY

Embrosewyn Tazkuvel

Copyright 2014 by Embrosewyn Tazkuvel All rights reserved This book including the cover illustration, may not be copied except sigils for personal use by the original purchaser. The book may not be reproduced or retransmitted by any means in whole or part, or repackaged, resold, or given away for free as a download, in whole or part, in any form. Distribution Only legally available to be purchased as a paperback book through retail or online bookstores, or in eBook format through major online retailers and their affiliates. PLEASE DO NOT PARTICIPATE IN PIRACY. Disclaimer Nothing in this book should be construed as medical advice. If you have a health issue you should seek out a medical professional.

TABLE OF CONTENTS Introduction Chapter 1: The Day I Died Chapter 2: Being a Spirit is Very Confusing Chapter 3: Paradise Found But Postponed Chapter 4: Gone a Few Days and the Whole World Changes Chapter 5: What Happened to My Sister? Chapter 6: My Sister? Chapter 7: Timewalkers Chapter 8: Voice Heard Around the World Chapter 9: Ascension Chapter 10: Prelude to an Angel Chapter 11: In the Twinkling of an Eye Glossary

INTRODUCTION Labyrinth of Immortality and the subsequent books of the Secret Earth Series are the first person narratives of Lazarus, a 2,000 year old man, as he personally recounted his astounding exploits to me during many long nights of startling disclosures. Even today after two millennium, Lazarus looks in vibrant health, with a trim, muscular body a few inches short of six feet, and a lightness of continuing excitement and anticipation to his walking gait. The few shallow, weathered creases on his tanned face only slightly hint at his ancient age. Radiating crinkles around the corners of his lively brown eyes, and more indented curved lines on his lower cheeks near the edges of his mouth, mark him as a person who smiles a lot. His dark, tousled hair barely touches his broad shoulders. Both his hair and his full, neatly groomed curly beard, evidence slight speckles of gray. The fact that he is beginning to show his age is to be expected since his mortality clock once again began to tick a little over 60 years ago. Initially, his memories were mostly of the people in his life, the conversations he had with them, the impact of their relationships, and how he was emotionally and materially affected by their association, particularly when they shared momentous events together. I had to coax him to recall the details of the places and settings despite his protests that, “there is a lot you forget in 2,000 years!” Lazarus mentions several historically notable people, particularly religious leaders, while giving the account of his life, sometimes without explaining who they were in a historical context or the dynamics of their relationship with others. I encouraged him to elaborate whenever possible, and provided numerous footnotes where more detailed and specific historical information can be found in the Oracles of Celestine Light trilogy or other published historical sources. As many of the given names he calls people from the pages of history are different than the names they are commonly known by today, I encourage you to reference the glossary whenever you encounter an identity or relationship question. The glossary will also be helpful when you come

across terms unique to Celestine Light, such as the names of the seven energy centers of the body that Lazarus and other people in the narrative use from time to time. You may also occasionally run into a confusing conglomeration of tenses as Lazarus relates the events of his life. He sometimes begins speaking in the past tense about events that occurred thousands of years ago, but then refers to people in the events in the present tense. I chided him on this to no avail. As he points out, though the people may no longer be upon this Earth, they are still very much alive and some remain an active part of his life. Because of this, he finds it difficult, and sometimes impossible, to speak about them in the past tense. This is the first book of the four part Secret Earth Series. Labyrinth of Immortality gives a brief history of the first thirty five years of the life of Lazarus, including the miraculous events that occurred allowing him to live in a physical body on the Earth for two millennia. The next two books in the trilogy, Angel of the Covenant and Mystique of Destiny, will continue the fascinating and often perilous account of his life and adventures, as well as that of his powerful sister Miriam, begun in Labyrinth of Immortality and continuing up to the present day. The latter two books will also recount many of the exploits of the twenty three other people, twelve women and eleven other men, that began the extraordinary journey of immortality with Lazarus. Sadly, after 2,000 years of tribulations and harrowing adventures, Lazarus is the last remaining ancient one still upon the Earth. He had a profound effect on some key moments in history, many that continue to reverberate into the world as we know it today. But most of his actions were never recognized as pivotal junctures because until now, for his own protection, his contributions were cloaked in secrecy. He is revealing it all at this time only because his long life journey is finally coming to an end. He wants the world to know the truth that underlies the myths, legends and historical accounts. As you will see, reality is stranger and more marvelous than fiction. Lazarus also wants to leave the people of the world with a special gift, one only he can give. In 2,000 years he has learned a copious amount of knowledge. Besides being a veritable walking encyclopedia he has acquired the proven secrets of longevity. It’s not likely that any of us will live for

2,000 years, as Lazarus had special assistance unavailable to the rest of humanity that has allowed him to live in health and vigor for two millennia. While that milestone may be out of our reach, he has assured me that most people currently in good health, that follow his advice, and employ his life extension methods, will easily be able to live for 200 years and many will reach 300 years old and some even longer! That is a huge improvement over the current Guinness world record holder for longevity, Jeanne Calment, of France, who lived for 122 years and passed away in 1997. All of Lazarus’ life extension secrets will be revealed in the fourth book of the series, Health & Longevity Secrets of a 2,000 Year Old Man. This is a stand-alone book and not part of the continuing saga of the trilogy. It will actually be published before the second book of the trilogy. For purely personal reasons, as I am almost 60, I want to know those longevity secrets sooner rather than later! Of course, if even a tiny portion of the population of the world starts living to 200 years old, both governments and big corporations will probably take whatever counter measures they can to hinder the process, as paying retirement benefits for over 100 years will bankrupt them!

I

don’t know about you, but I’m anxious to get started!

E mbrosewyn Tazkuvel, 2 014

Chapter 1 THE DAY I DIED I still remember the day I died. It began as a most wonderful day. The azure blue sky at my home in Bethany was brilliantly clear. The penetrating warmth of the morning sun enlivened me so much so that I was whistling happily as I made preparations to receive the caravan that would be arriving from Egypt that afternoon. I had already received word from a fleet messenger three days earlier that the caravan would reach Bethany by the afternoon of this day. After delivering the glad tidings he handed me a small, soft leather pouch. This was a private message from my caravan master Kazim. I opened it up with hopeful expectation. Barring unforeseen setbacks on the last days of the journey, this would be Kazim’s report on the caravan’s trading success in Egypt. I turned the pouch upside down holding it by its bottom and gently shook the contents onto the upturned palm of my other hand. Four brown pebbles, one dull green, and fourteen rock crystals, each about the size of half of my smallest finger, fell out into my hand with soft clinking sounds as they hit against one another in their tumble. Ten of the crystals were clear while four were smoky black. Gazing at the stones in my hand I nodded silently in appreciation and a subdued smile of elation crossed my face. This was profitable news. The caravan had departed for Egypt with twenty-two men shepherding five camp camels carrying food, water, goat’s hair tents and sundry supplies needed during the journey. They were accompanied by fifteen camels loaded with trading goods including eight that exclusively carried the premium quality date fruits of Jericho, which the Egyptians particularly loved and paid for handsomely. From Egyptian ports on the Great Sea, our humble dates were traded all over the world. I rubbed the pebbles and crystals between my two palms contemplating their message concerning our trading fortunes: four brown pebbles – we had lost four men killed by brigands, Romans or accidents; one green stone – one trading camel and all its goods had been lost; ten clear crystals – confirmed

that ten trading camels were returning laden with goods that would be highly profitable; four black crystals – indicated trading camels that carried loads whose profitability was in question. Kazim and I had worked out a message code using stones when he first became my caravan master two years previous. With my father’s retirement, my family and business responsibilities in Bethany no longer allowed me to lead the semi-annual caravans to Egypt. I had searched fruitlessly for several months to find a trustworthy and capable person to replace me as the caravan master for my family’s business. It seemed best to find someone that was already working for us, who had experience with caravans and the goods we brought to Egypt and the ones we valued to bring back to our main warehouse in Bethany. Trustworthy, wise leadership, not given to frivolous directives or unreasonable demands, and canny negotiating skills were essential; the ability to win a fight indispensable. Given these unusual criteria I was unsatisfied with everyone I considered within our own business. Zimriy had a modicum of all the skills, had worked for us for eight years and had been on at least a dozen caravans. But after seven men had been killed in an attack by brigands on his last caravan, he had promised his wife that he would not go on any more caravan journeys. I could have terminated his employment for his refusal, but he was a good and honest man, a hard worker and devoted to Elohim, so I transferred him to our fishing business on Lake Gennesaret and paid for the cost for his family to relocate there. Shelomoh though invaluable to me, was also rejected. He had all the skills except that of a fighter. He simply did not have the mettle to be a caravan master, but he traveled with all our caravans as the tallier and I relied on him to keep an accurate accounting of every single item bought, sold or traded. I considered at least a half dozen other current and former employees. But for one reason or another, none were acceptable. As the time for another caravan journey was upon me, I was forced by necessity to once again lead it to Egypt. If my father had simply retired with the ability to retain command of responsibilities in Bethany, plus our fishing business at Tiberius on Lake Gennesaret, and our trading stalls at the markets in Jerusalem, Bethany, Jericho, Hebron and Ptolemais, I would have felt at ease. But he was simply getting old and was no longer physically or mentally up to the demanding tasks of managing a far flung family business. Fortuitously, it was in leading my last caravan that I stumbled upon my

replacement. We always took the route to and from Egypt that hugged the coastline of the Great Sea. Not only were the breezes flowing off the sea a welcome moderation of the relentless heat of the desert, but this route was the shortest and offered us the best defensive position from the never ending scourge of brigands that would inevitably attack us one or more times during our journey. Protected by the vast expanse of water on the sea side from brigands on foot, we only needed to guard our forward, rear and flank on the desert. Only once in the last fifteen years had we ever been attacked from the sea. We still lost men and goods on every trip, as did the caravans of all traders, but the sea route seemed best suited to limiting our losses. Gaza, a substantial town on the Southwest coast of Israel in the Provence of Palestine, was noted for the stench at its southern end, likely contributed to by the mass of ever accumulating camel dung, from arriving and departing caravans. It was from Gaza that we debarked into the barren desert toward Egypt. It was not uncommon to find other caravans encamped near Gaza also preparing to make the journey. We always counted the appearance of several caravans as good fortune as we could band together for the journey to Egypt. The larger the caravan, the more men available to protect it. This engendered a greater hope of repelling the murderous attacks by ruthless brigands that were sure to come, and protecting the lives of our men and our investments. One of the more pleasant aspects of life on a caravan was traditional enmities between different cultures, races and religions, were temporarily laid aside as everyone in the caravan had a common interest and stake in traveling together as uneventfully as possible. People who because of race or beliefs would scarce ever speak to each other, or even have occasion to be in the others presence in regular life, shared food, water, camps and recreation together while with the caravan. Close collaboration and coordination were essential to insure efficient, organized travel and protection of the caravan. There was no time or tolerance for squabbles or animosities. It was on the last caravan to Egypt that I led, having failed to find a suitable caravan master among my own employees, that I came to know and appreciate Kazim, who was working as the second in command to the Persian Artakhshathra, master of a caravan of 47 camels. He was a Canaanite from a small dust spot of a village north of Gaza. As a child Kazim had been fascinated watching the caravans muster at the debarking point south of Gaza. When he was only eleven years of age his father consented for him to

accompany caravans to Egypt in exchange for all the money he earned, which was only a pittance at first. Now 25 years of age, Kazim was far better compensated because of the varied skills he had developed in fourteen continuous years working the caravans from camel tender, to guard, to cook, to trader. Though small of physical stature and affable by nature, he still accounted himself well in personal fights and was an expert with the use of a sling and a dagger. He had saved both men and trade goods from brigands on several occasions because of his quick understanding of the ebb and flow of battles and his uncanny ability to anticipate and counter the actions of his enemies. Kazim’s most valuable trait was the fluency he had developed in Greek, Persian, Egyptian and Hebrew languages due to his natural intelligence and his experience working in caravans from several countries. He certainly spoke Persian and Egyptian far better than me. For all the camaraderie the blended caravans brought between diverse people, if I hadn’t been so unsuccessful finding a capable caravan master among my own employees and people of my father’s faith, I never would have considered a Canaanite, or any other foreigner, but I was desperate. I simply could not go on another caravan after this one, and Kazim was special. As second to the caravan master, I knew Kazim earned the standard for seconds: five silver denarius for every day the caravan was away from Gaza, and 4% of the profits the tallier determined would accrue after all the goods were sold. That was very good compensation, but I knew I could offer him something he would never in all his life have the opportunity to do with anyone else – be the master of the caravan! More than this, I was willing to give him 10% of the tallier’s estimate of the profits. As quaint as the saying is, it was “an offer he could not refuse” and it rewarded us both handsomely in the years after he became my caravan master. But I digress: it is easy to ramble and reminisce when you have been living in the world for almost two thousand years. I was going to tell you about the day I died. I had narrow escapes from death many times during my early adult life. Leading merchant camel caravans was a very hazardous profession each and every journey. From hordes of robbers whose primary tactic was to kill everyone to be free to plunder unhindered, to government officials in Egypt that gave me, a despised Hebrew, the not so difficult choice

of paying a bribe or slowly rotting to death in prison, to dehydration and sun stroke blistering under the scorching, merciless sun while crossing the lifeless void of the desert, I had many opportunities to die, in unpleasant ways, alone and far from home. It came therefore as the greatest of surprises, actually pleasant in a morbid sort of way, to realize I was going to die on a gloriously beautiful day, in the courtyard of my own home, surrounded by my wife, children and other people I loved so dearly. My end came suddenly and completely unexpected. It was nearing midday and I was trying to control mounting nervous excitement about the caravan that would soon be arriving. I had to suppress an almost child-like glee as I contemplated the moment I would soon open the stout satchels carried by the camels and discover the treasures they had brought back home to me. I took to walking rapidly and aimlessly to and fro about the house, within the enclosed courtyard, and all about our nearby property. I had already walked twice out into the vineyards on the hill to the west to look toward Jerusalem to see if I could spy the approaching caravan in the distance. I was getting quite parched from my useless pacing about. Though the temperature was moderate, my mouth felt like it was full of dry Egyptian cotton, so I returned to the courtyard to get a drink of fresh water from the circular stone well that stood under an eve in the corner of the southwest wall. That strategic location insured it was never in the sun and the water from its depths was always deliciously refreshing and cold. Standing beside the waist-high stone well I nonchalantly reached down toward the ground to my right to pick up the earthenware stone jug we used to fetch the water whenever we simply wanted a drink. Just as I was bent over and grasped the jug, I glanced up and was horrified to be looking into the cold black eyes of a deadly poisonous Aspis that had been concealed behind the well. Even with his body tensed in undulating coils on the ground it was obvious the serpent was bigger in length than I was tall and scarcely more than a cubit[1] away. That is to say exceedingly close! The viper had already reared up and spread its fearsome hood and I am not too proud to say I was so scared I wet myself. Moving ever so slowly, hopefully not even perceptibly, I began to pull back away from the serpent. After a few labored breaths that I feared to exhale out too quickly lest the wheezing whoosh irritate the creature causing

him to strike, my fear for myself vanished and was replaced by worry for my family. My children played all day in the courtyard, yet I dared not yell out a warning until I was a safe distance away. I gritted my teeth wondering how this emissary of death had found an egress into our private sanctuary. Having taken a large, excruciatingly slow step backward, I eased my left foot firmly onto the ground behind me. My body was now partially shielded by the stone well. I was certain that with this firm foundation to the rear I could quickly pull myself backward out of harm’s way. Instantly acting on the thought, I dropped the water jug while simultaneously leaning further backward intent on springing away. But before the jug had even fallen the tiny distance to the ground the snake shot toward me with the blinding speed of a living bolt of lightning. Two, long, needle point fangs sank deep into my right hand that had been holding the water jug, burying in the thick flesh between the thumb and first finger. It felt like my hand had been hit between two heavy rocks and immediately there was a burning pain. My legs were suddenly weak. Cradling my bitten hand gently to my chest, I reached back feebly with my left hand to catch myself as I slowly fell to a sitting position on the ground. I was dumbfounded by my ill fortune and still staring in disbelief directly at the demon snake that remained coiled in front of me ready to strike again. The instinct to scramble away was shouting incessantly in my mind, but my body failed to obey my silent commands to move. Somewhat soon after I found myself sitting on the ground, I’m not sure of the exact time as my mind was already starting to become foggy, I heard my wife Hannah scream. Her voice seemed quite distant even though I knew she had to be close by. Her horrified shriek quickly brought many people to the scene, but the details are hazy as everything was already seeming somewhat of a dream to me. Two of my men carefully darted in and retreated, back and forth in a macabre dance with the demon snake of death, until they caught it off guard and momentarily ended the menace by covering it under a wide, upturned clay pot. I do not remember laying down, but the next thing I recall, my sister Martha was comforting me on my left, while my wife knelt on my opposite side running her soft hand across my brow over and over, trying to hold back her tears. Between distraught gasps she whispered how much she loved me; though so rattled was she by the events that the words could barely escape

her beautiful lips. A crowd of onlookers, my children, friends, kin and employees towered above me, encircling me with grave looks and shadowing the sun. I wanted to see the sun. I tried to tell them to move but my words just came out in agonized garble. Then the pain began in earnest. Excruciating pain you cannot even imagine. It seemed to originate in my bones and spine and sent rivers of fire through every fiber of my being. Wracked with torturous misery, the only part of my body that still seemed to have activity, though just barely, was my voice; at least if unintelligible, garbled screams of agony and whimpers of defeat can be considered functioning. All of my limbs just lay limp like dead weights and no amount of effort or desire could budge them one whit. Time stopped for me. People still talked and moved about, but I no longer had any conception of how long they had been there, or how long I had laid unmoving on the hard, dry dirt of the courtyard. I do remember Martha showing surprising gumption. She suddenly stood up and looking at the two men that had subdued the Aspis, she called out in a commanding voice, “Quickly Baraq, gather an amicable donkey and at least two good men and their wives from the Children of Light encamped about the villa. We leave at once for Jerusalem. My brother will only be saved if we can return quickly with Yeshua before Lazarus succumbs to the poison. Even the toxin of an Aspis is naught to the Lord of Light. Surely he will work a life-saving miracle upon my ever faithful brother, as he has done so often for others.” In my mind I smiled at Martha’s sudden decisiveness and spirit, although I do not think my uncooperative lips got the message to upturn. She had always been the one in the background, dutifully following the lead of others. Now here she was suddenly giving orders to men! And with the foresight to enlist Baraq for her task, whose very name means one who moves very fast. Laying flat with my face toward the sky, I slanted my eyes downward so I could see Martha as she hastened off toward the courtyard gate. I loved her for her rapid, heroic effort, but did not think I would still be in this world when she returned, no matter how fast she traveled. I had watched a man on one of our caravans die from the bite of an Aspis and he was gone in less than half an hour. I think my time to go would not be much longer. It was becoming very difficult to breath. With all my might I strove in desperation to take a breath, to still live. But it was as if my chest was

constricted in the tightest bond of wet leather shrinking as it dried in the hot sun and I could only take in the tiniest gulps of air, of life. Hannah moved behind me gently lifting my head and cradling it atop her thighs as she knelt. Even in excruciating pain, I was simultaneously in bliss, as she softly caressed each side of my face, running her fingers lightly across my chin and then gently through my short, well-kept beard. Looking up, I gazed deeply into her soulful brown eyes still glistening with tears. How lucky I was! How many men can die contentedly looking into the devoted eyes of the woman he loves, cradled in her arms, soothed by her soft kisses, in the green, blossoming garden courtyard of his own home, the alluring smell of Jasmine flowers scenting the air, surrounded by his loving children, family and friends? I was a very blessed man. I never thought I would be able to die so wonderfully. [1] One cubit is approximately 18 inches or 46 centimeters.

Chapter 2 BEING A SPIRIT IS VERY CONFUSING The moment I died my spirit and consciousness separated from my body. Though it had no corporal form, I had an immediate awareness of my spirit body in the exact form of my physical body, but without the physical substance. Yet it was still substantial and tangible to me, and my mind resided with it, if that makes any sense. Not physical substance of flesh and blood, but real and perceptible; at least to my eyes. Probably a stretch of credulity for those of you that have never experienced it to imagine, but very real nonetheless. It was actually a very intriguing and fascinating form of existence. To begin with, I was flying! Who could ever imagine that! Like a bird without wings, unhindered and unimpeded by the constraints of a physical body. As soon as my spirit body separated from my dead physical body it floated up about twenty cubits above the ground. It was quite strange to look down upon my lifeless body laying upon the dry earth and to realize that was no longer me. My physical body had just been a shell; a very glorious one that I had thoroughly enjoyed, but now floating free in the air I realized it had been very limited in its capacities. Everyone was so sad hovering around my corpse. My children were crying in torrents of tears and gasps of despair. My beautiful Hannah was laying prostrate on my body sobbing with grief. Other women gathered around were wailing in a manner so unnerving I began to think it was intended to try to wake the dead. Seeing and hearing the depths of everyone’s sorrow, brought it upon me too. I shouted, Cry not, do not sorrow! I am here, I am alive! But my heart-felt reassurances fell silently upon ears that could not hear the plaintive voice of what apparently to them, was an invisible spirit. I hovered in the vicinity of the courtyard for some time trying to descend closer to those that I loved who mourned my passing so deeply that I might somehow give them comfort. But try as I might I could not descend to a lower level. I could rise up seemingly unhindered by any limit, but could not pass back closer to the ground than the twenty cubits to which I first arose. Darkness fell and my body was removed by men of my family, my brother

and cousins. It was taken into the house for the women to prepare it for burial I suppose. But I merely speculated as I still could not lower my spirit closer to the ground and hence had no way to perceive what was actually happening within the house. After darkness had fallen and everyone had entered the house, I was left alone with my thoughts and they began to diverge from the calamitous events of the day and to speculate upon grander matters. I suddenly realized something very important, even critical, was not as it should be. Why was my spirit hovering aimlessly about as if it had no place to go? I looked up into the brilliant, star-filled night sky. Should I not be on my way now to the Celestine Realms? Why was my spirit lingering about here in the physical world? Surely I wasn’t going to be one of those haunting spirits people tell horror stories of; anchored forever to one location like a forlorn captive in an eternal prison without walls. Just as I was about to give myself up to despair, I saw a brilliant light radiating far in the distance, about twenty degrees above the horizon, at a place no light should or could be. Nor had mortal eyes ever seen a light as spellbindingly beautiful as this one was to my humble eyes of spirit. I knew immediately it was a Celestine lamp from realms on high lighting my way, calling me home. I spread my arms open in euphoric acceptance and stood in awestruck wonder staring at the light for some time waiting to be drawn by some unknown mystical force I was sure must exist, upward toward the light and into the higher realms. But after awhile my arms, though just of spirit flesh, started to droop from the fatigue of being held up in unrequited wonder and anticipation of instant transference to the higher realms. “Most strange,” I muttered to myself looking down perplexed, as if I might find an answer somewhere near my feet. I peeked again at the glorious light in the distance and shook my head in confusion, “I think I misunderstood this process of life after death.” I muttered to myself. “I must have been away on a caravan when Yeshua explained it.” I rationalized aloud. Suddenly, much to my great relief, a broad, translucent lighted path appeared spanning the distance from me to the heavenly light. Seeing this wonderful supernatural road to paradise I exclaimed in unbridled joy, “Ah ha! My path to bliss at last!”

Without delay I began to walk up the incline with excited anticipation at the marvels I knew were surely to come. It was a most amazing experience. The road beneath my feet felt as solid as my spiritual body felt to me. Yet, like my spiritual body it had a translucency to it that was a bit unnerving. If I held up my arm I could look completely through it. If I looked down at the glimmering path I walked upon I could see all the way down to the ground below. At first I was only a short distance above the Earth and it was an exhilarating experience. But soon I was higher above the ground than a bird flying in the sky. I wasn’t afraid because I knew I was traveling the road to heaven. But I was cautiously trepidatious. After all, this was not the width of a Roman road, but merely a wide path where perhaps three people could tightly walk abreast. When I was close to the ground it seemed quite wide. But as I rose higher and higher, though I am sure it remained the same width, in my tinted perception it seemed to diminish in size. Then I realized I was needlessly wasting energy thinking about something meaningless. What was the worst that could happen? I was already dead. Would I die again or in some additional tormented manner, if I slipped off the road and fell to earth? Not likely and probably not possible, especially as I had already established that as a spirit I could fly. With that pleasant memory and thinking to save myself a lot of effort I made a leap up into the air with the intention to follow the road toward the light by simply floating effortlessly above it. To my utter surprise, consternation and disappointment, I could no longer fly or even float. I simply dropped back onto the path after my pitiful little leap. Shaking my head utterly perplexed, I mumbled to myself, I really, really do not understand how life after death works! As a little experiment I stopped for a moment and cautiously stuck my right foot over the edge of the road out into empty space. Immediately the glimmering road grew a branch beneath my foot. It appeared exactly the same as the golden road I had been traveling and extended in front of me about the length of my body. Carefully supporting my weight with my left foot on the main road heading for the distant light, I tried putting weight on my other foot standing upon the offshoot road and was gratified to see it felt firm and secure. Curious as to what the appearance of another road could mean, I stepped off

the main road and onto the secondary path and it extended its length double in front of me. I took another step and the road extended an equal distance. I took another dozen steps confirming that the road would continue to lengthen as I continued to walk. I was satisfied for the moment and returned to the main road lest I forget that my glorious purpose was not to diverge to paths unknown, but to remain steadfast on my journey to everlasting life in the higher realms. I hurried along the celestial road for a long way. How long I cannot say, but I eventually found myself fatigued and needing to stop and rest. I was quite high above the Earth now and could look down and see all of Israel. The lands and cities of the twelve tribes spread out beneath me all the way to the great sea. It was astoundingly beautiful. Once again I reprimanded myself for not being present, or listening close enough when I was around, to the teachings of Yeshua; for I was thoroughly confused about everything I had thus far experienced since becoming a spirit. After all this time walking toward the light, I thought an angel or maybe two or three, or even an old acquaintance or two, or my grandparents, or somebody, would have come to greet me and guide me along the path. But I neither saw nor heard anyone. I even called out in a loud voice, “This is Lazarus! I died. I am coming toward the light. It beckons me in my heart, but I would surely appreciate if someone could come and tutor me or just keep me company. I am not particular. Anyone Elohim deems appropriate I will greet with joy.” But no one came and I heard not even a whisper. Though I had missed nearly all of Yeshua’s sermons on the afterlife, I was positive I wasn’t meant to be alone for eternity and that any moment I would have a joyous reunion with people I loved that had passed to the world beyond before me. So I continued to walk, and walk and walk. Nor was it an easy walk. The travel upon the road was incessantly uphill and at a significant upgrade. Never was there a flat spot or a Way Station to sit down and rest. Laboring to continue onward, I came to the conclusion that my spirit muscles were not in as good of shape as my physical muscles had been. Far be it from me to question the designs of Elohim. But if the task had been given to me I would have created the entry to heaven a bit more welcoming and comforting. After all, everyone that traveled this road had recently expired from the physical life, perhaps like me traumatically and

wrenched out of the arms of grieving loved ones. If ever there was a time when comfort, ease of passage, and loving support would be called for and appreciated, this would seem to be that time. But then amidst my pointless pondering, I was struck with a salient thought: Lazarus, you thick-headed dimwit. This fatiguing journey in loneliness is merely Elohim’s final test to see if you are truly worthy and desiring to reach the higher realm. Press on Lazarus, press on! And so I did; my steps lighter, and buoyed by my positive thoughts. Yet scarcely had I progressed along the upward path when I was struck by a curious thought, somewhat contradicting my previous impetus just moments earlier: as I had been left alone to find my way to heaven, perhaps that was by design and there was really no rush. After all, I had life eternal to look forward to. I’m not sure what I would find to do with all that time, but convinced myself that there would never again be a need to rush anywhere, even to heaven. As I was not instantly transported to the Celestine Realms, and thankfully not anchored in place at my former home in Bethany, there seemed to be no compulsion from Elohim to come to heaven or remain in any particular place. When I had stepped off the road traveling up toward the distant light, a new road appeared beneath my feet. Could that mean I could travel anywhere I desired on these miraculous spirit roads? With almost child-like enthusiasm I decided to test that possibility at once, as I was very curious what might be happening with my sister Martha who had gone to find Yeshua in hopes of saving me. As much as I wished to see Hannah again, it was probably pointless to return to Bethany to check on my family as they would likely all be unobservable inside the house. Martha on the other hand should be somewhere out in the open and easy to look down upon. It was getting to be late in the evening and the sun was setting with vivid red-orange streaks through the darkening, pale blue sky along the horizon of the great sea to the west. Though I had actually already passed beyond it, I could still easily see Jerusalem in the distance below me and turned around to head back toward it. My sister Miriam had told me the morning of her departure with husband Yeshua, that they were going to Prophet’s Ridge in the central mountains northwest of the city. I knew the spot exactly. Though it was a promontory of some significance, it was avoided by all but the most foolish because of the fierce animals known to prowl the hillsides including

man-eating lions! I smirked a bit thinking now that I was in spirit form, lions would be a threat I no longer need concern myself about. But lions always had an unnatural affinity for Yeshua and he seemed to seek out places they roamed when he wanted to be away from the hordes of people that often surrounded him when he was in Jerusalem or other towns. Though I had never witnessed it myself, many of the apostles and Miriam told me they had seen Yeshua embrace and cuddle lions as casually as another person would show affection and play with their children. My intentions to travel to Prophet’s Ridge were thwarted by the enveloping darkness of nightfall. I had no torch nor any means of light other than the faint, ethereal luminescence of the road to Heaven’s Gate. As I did not desire to continue upward at this time I had no other choice but to remain where I was until the night had passed. In truth, I was actually quite fatigued from the events and exertions of the day and laid down on my back on the road thinking a little nap would be quite nice. I tossed and turned trying to find a comfortable position, but finally just gave up exasperated! Though the road and my spirit body were both translucent, seeming without substance, my body was actually material and the road was as hard as a rock! Imagine trying to sleep on a slick, flat, inclined rock. Not an easy task and certainly not comfortable! Then to add frustration to aggravation, my stomach growled in a most unfriendly way telling me it would appreciate some food. This in turn brought to my attention that I was also very thirsty. Spirits need to eat? Spirits need to drink? I slapped myself in disbelief and confusion on the sides of my head with both hands. By all that is holy I really do not understand life after death! As daylight brightened the horizon I rousted myself from my slumber, no longer surprised to discover I had a crick in my neck from the manner in which I had slept most uncomfortably on the angled road. Having concluded I would neither get food or water until I reached the Heaven’s Gate, I wasted not a moment as I still wanted to see what Martha was up to. Stepping off the upward road leading toward the heavenly light, I headed in a straight line for Prophet’s Ridge, which I could discern in the distance. As had occurred previously, a new spirit road appeared directly beneath my feet and continued to lengthen as I continued to walk. Looking back I thankfully noted that the main road leading to the lamp of heaven, as well as

the offshoot route I now traveled, remained in place, assuring me a safe return on my journey to the Celestine Realms once I had satisfied my curiosity on my little side jaunt. The road seemed to know where I wished to go, as it not only continued to lengthen directly toward Prophet’s Ridge, but it also accommodatingly began a gentle decent. By the time I reached the top of Prophet’s Ridge a little after the high noon sun in the sky, I was scarcely the height of three men above the ground and was thus afforded a clear perception of people and the words they spoke. As I traveled I began to perceive that time itself was awry. How could it be that I had slept through a night and expected to find Martha on Prophets Ridge with Yeshua and Miriam? Why would I even think that? If I had died the previous day and Martha had departed for Jerusalem before I expired, it would only have taken her a few hours to arrive at Prophets Ridge. I do not wish to seem idiotically repetitive, but the more I experienced of death the less I understood it. If she had retrieved Yeshua they should be on their way back to Bethany by now, if they had not already arrived. That is what the logic of my brain explained. But the higher promptings of my spirit pushed ever onward toward Prophets Ridge. It took only a few more minutes in my perception of time, before I received confirmation that listening to the higher promptings of the spirit can be infinitely wiser than following the cold, hard logic of the mind. From my raised vantage point, I soon located my sister Martha and it seemed my timing was ideal as she was engaged in anxious conversation with my sister Miriam. Martha and Miriam would never be confused as sisters by anyone that did not know them. They were as different in appearance, personal tastes and interests as any two women could be. Miriam was taller than most women and slender with piercing, almond-shaped brown eyes set in a fine, softly, sculpted face that while not beautiful, was certainly striking. She always wore at least one mesmerizing piece of jewelry, and the highest quality of clothing accented with very unique and intricate adornments of precious and semiprecious gemstones, and threads of gold and colorful ribbons of cloth woven through her clothes. And compared to most women of Israel, who wore billowy garments that showed no part of their body except their hands, Miriam exposed a considerable amount of skin! This was in keeping with the

teachings of Yeshua who taught not to hide the beauty God had created and that any lusts of men were sins upon them, not the women. Martha was about a head shorter than Miriam and stouter of body, but in a strong sort of way, not by any means overweight. She favored simple clothes, plain of color and style with little or no adornment. Like all my sisters, she was a good-looking lady and certainly had caught the fancy of Yochanan the Baptizer, who wooed and married her. They had several fulfilling years together and two wonderful children before Yochanan was beheaded while imprisoned by the petty king Herod. Unlike Miriam, Martha most often kept her long, dark hair covered with a head shawl that draped down below her shoulders. Nor was she interested in adventures and was more than content to remain safely at home, watching over both hers and Yeshua and Miriam’s children, preparing meals, gardening, and in every way managing the home front. Miriam on the other hand, traveled widely with Yeshua and had more adventures most weeks than the vast majority of people would have in a lifetime and she relished it greatly. Nearby I could see all of the apostles, some standing, others laying on their sides on the ground. My sister Miriam’s beloved companion Salome was arm in arm with her as she listened to Miriam and Martha. All were frequently peering into a most peculiar fog atop the hill. It was quite dense and only appeared to cover the upper top quarter of the hill. In every other direction brilliant blue sky prevailed. If I may digress for a moment; the way Salome came to be among the Children of Light and Miriam’s constant companion is worth noting. I have heard the story many times and though it is quite a tangled web, it would seem appropriate that you should know the gist of it as Salome plays a big part in many of the events to come that I will be sharing. Salome’s birth father was killed by the Romans when she was very young. Her mother Herodias subsequently married the half brother of Herod Antipas. Herod was the petty king of Galilee and nearby surrounding towns and villages. He had been appointed by the Romans to administer the nonmilitary aspects of the province. On a visit to his brother, Herod Antipas apparently became enamored of Herodias and wooed her away with his greater fortune. Marriage to a brother’s ex-wife was not unheard of. But Heriodias was also the daughter of

another half brother of Herod. Marriage to a niece was also permissable, but marriage to a woman who was a niece and also the ex-wife of another brother raised the ire of Yochanan. Plus, I think he really didn’t like Herodias or her haughty, wealth and power at all costs attitude. I’ve always had more of a live and let live lifestyle. I may not like what you do, but leave me in peace and I’ll leave you in peace. Yochanan on the other hand, had a great propensity for not leaving people he disagreed with in peace. Besides baptizing many people as a covenant of their new life and morals, Martha’s husband Yochanan was a renowned orator. He was very blunt and outspoken in his sermons and seemed to take particular pleasure in bashing the ruling elite for setting bad examples. He had publicly chastised Herod for living in sin because of his marriage to Herodias. Under Yochanan’s interpretation of the religious laws that governed the tribes of Israel this was not permitted. Though nominally a Hebrew, Herod was zealously loyal to the Emperor at Rome. He lived in the lavish, lascivious style of the wealthy Romans and Greeks and did not consider himself obligated to follow any Hebrew customs or religious laws. He didn’t seem to care much what religious leaders such as Yochanan said about him. Herodias on the other hand, was livid with anger and humiliation at Yochanan’s public shaming of her and Herod. She demanded that Herod imprison Yochanan, so he could no longer speak to the people and disseminate embarrassing truths she did not feel it was the rabbles right to know. As the days passed and Yochanan languished in prison, Herodias’ anger was not abated, but continued to boil. One night Herod was entertaining some wealthy guests in his palace. Herodias knew as the evening wore on he would become drunk and stupid. She forced Salome, her very lovely daughter, to dress scantily and dance provocatively before Herod and his guests. It had the effect she desired. Salome is exquisitely beautiful, perhaps the most purely beautiful woman I have ever known. She has a delicate featured oval face with large vibrant eyes framed by the most lustrous, wavy, black hair I have ever seen on any woman in 2,000 years. She is endowed with a sensuous womanly form that even clothes cannot hide and certainly dancing scantily clad accentuates. Herod was so lustfully enchanted by Salome’s performance that he offered

to grant whatever she wished that was within his power. Sorrowfully fulfilling her mother’s command, Salome meekly asked for the head of Yochanan the Baptizer. Herod fretted to lose prestige and appear weak before his guests. So he did the dastardly deed and commanded his guards to go to the prison immediately and bring him the head of the Baptizer on a platter. Salome was plunged into the depths of sorrow by what she had done. When her mother tried to coax her into doing additional evil deeds to further her agenda, Salome cursed her and rebelled against her dominance. In fury at being scorned and resisted, Herodias disowned her daughter and cast her out of Herod’s palace. She was left on the street with only the clothes on her back. “You are no longer my daughter.” Heroidias spat. “If I ever see your ugly face again, I will not recognize or acknowledge you. I shall take one of my serving maids and they shall become my daughter Salome. If you ever try to enter the palace again you shall be arrested as an imposter and be thrown into prison to rot.” Salome related later that being cast onto the street was not a moment of sorrow for her but one of liberation. She had never felt so free as the moment she was cast out into the world and disowned by her mother. She was ecstatic to unexpectedly have the opportunity to do what she most desired and make amends for her wrong. She made her way to the house of Yeshua, Miriam and Martha among the Communities of Light on Lake Gennesaret. When she first arrived only Martha had been home and this was the exact person Salome had hoped to find. Not long after her arrival, Yeshua and Miriam returned home. As they came to the door they heard Martha speaking sympathetically to someone. When Miriam wondered who it might be, Yeshua smiled. “It is the one you have waited for,” he told her, to Miriam’s bewilderment. Yeshua had revealed to Miriam a few years earlier, when they were returning from some years in Egypt, that the day would come when she would meet a woman whose soul would be in resonance with hers. And that this mystery woman would be her comfort and solace in the days of trials and challenges to come. Miriam had denied this could ever be true or needed. But as they prepared to pass into the house he told her, “Open your heart Miriam, this is she.” After joyous greetings and embraces by all the children. Martha guided Salome by the hand to Yeshua and Miriam. Salome was totally abased. Her

head drooped down so deeply they could not see her face and she was trying without success to stifle sobs. Miriam noticed that she was dressed in the finest clothes that only a noble woman could afford. “Before I introduce you to this lady,” Martha began, “I need to tell you that I have welcomed her into our home. She has a great weight upon her heart, greater than any I have ever known someone to have. I have told her that in her sincere sorrow it should be lifted, but she will not let the weight depart. I hope your words will have more effect than mine; otherwise, I fear she will be crushed by the weight of her heartache.” Turning to Salome, Martha gently asked her, “Please lift your face and look upon Yeshua and my sister Miriam. Have no fear; if I have shown you only friendship, they will show you no less.” Salome seemed to bring her head up a fraction, but then she broke down into uncontrollable crying and fell into a heap upon the floor. The children stood around glancing at her uncomfortably, while the adults looked to one another silently seeking a consensus upon how to act. Martha went over and gathered the children into their common bedroom, and Yeshua and Miriam knelt one on each side of Salome, each with a hand laid lightly upon her back. Miriam spoke gently to her, “Dear lady, do not sorrow so. Talk with us, and let us comfort you.” Despite Miriam’s placid words, Salome continued to cry and remain in a heap upon the floor until Martha returned and also knelt beside her. “Come, come, young lady.” she abraded her in a kindly way. “You spoke not ten words to me for hours because you wanted to wait for Yeshua. Well now he is here; please speak. I have pity for your sorrow for things unknown, but the children are becoming frightened, and nothing is accomplished by having us merely watch you cry. We can help, but you must let us.” With Martha’s encouragement Salome looked up. Even though her face was red and puffy from crying, my sisters later commented on how they were taken aback by her rare beauty even shrouded by her swollen, tear filled eyes. Salome looked at Martha steadfastly and told her in a quavering voice, “I am a murderer. I killed your husband.” With her confession, Salome stopped crying and simply fainted upon the floor. Martha and Miriam looked with confusion at one another and then looked to Yeshua questioningly. He explained who Salome was to them and what she had done. “Though it was not her will,” he assured them, “it is her

enduring sorrow.” Martha and Miriam looked to one another and then, still kneeling, embraced each other. Martha took a deep breath, and then exhaling slowly told Miriam, “If Yeshua says that it was not her will, and even still she has such great sorrow for her complicity, I bear her no malice.” Miriam nodded her head in agreement. “The beauty of her soul emanates even in the disarray of her body. It is unconditional love that will heal her heart and none more so than from you, the wife of the man whose death she grieves.” Yeshua reached forward and held the hand of Salome as she lay upon the floor and spoke softly to her. “Wake, child, and be at peace.” In that instant, Salome awoke, and still holding her hand, he lifted her up and they all rose with her, until they were standing together side by side, with Yeshua on her right, Martha on her left, and Miriam straight in front of her. Without a word, the four of them reached out and put their arms around those beside them, and they pulled close into a circle of one embrace. Yeshua asked Salome, “What do you feel?” She answered him earnestly. “Love, love such as I have never before felt. Love such as I had never imagined could exist. It fills me. I feel as if I am lifted upon a warm breeze, touching the clouds.” Her moment of joy was quickly tainted by her memory of why she had come. “How can this be?” She asked saddened and perplexed. “How can you touch me, let alone embrace me? You should revile and hate me, for it is only because of me that a great man who was your kin is dead. I have come here not to seek forgiveness, for I know that is not possible, but to ask that I might be the servant of your house for the rest of my life, to make an insufficient, but small amend for the evil I have done.” “We are all servants of Elohim,” Miriam said looking into her deep brown eyes. “But beyond that, we hold no servants, nor compel any, for we are all brothers and sisters of the light. Though called to different callings, we are all equal in the sight of our Father and Mother in Heaven and judged not by our station in life, but by the Celestine Light of our soul and the evidence of the light in our lives.” “How wicked must be my soul then that I could have done such a terrible thing?” Salome lamented. Martha gave her a little rub with her hand upon the small of Salome’s

back. “Yeshua said that you were merely the tool of your mother, and therefore, it is she who has been wicked and must make account before God for the death of my Yochanan.” She reassured her. “But my Lord, you were not there,” Salome argued softly looking at Yeshua. “In my weakness, I did a great evil, and I must make amends.” Unbeknownst to Salome, Yeshua had been there. He had suddenly appeared in Yochanan’s prison cell to make him aware of all that was about to transpire, some time before Salome went to dance for Herod. Hoping to help acquit her feelings of guilt, Yeshua turned so he could look into her eyes and revealed to her what had been hidden, “I was there, Salome. I stood in prison with Yochanan, and together, we watched in a vision as your mother compelled you to demand his head from Herod. “Though we were unseen to you, Yochanan and I noted with admiration as you valiantly tried to resist that which your mother wickedly compelled you to do. “Even when at last she broke your will, the deed you have sorrowed for all of these days never happened. The moment before the executioner came forward, I held the soul of Yochanan close to me, and before the ax fell upon his neck, his mortal body was already lifeless upon the ground, but his eternal spirit still lived and stood beside me. “Even as all mortal bodies shall die, so shall all souls continue on: the righteous to the resurrection of glory. And so has the eternal and glorious soul of Yochanan risen to his glory. He lives still today and shall forevermore. “Martha, his widow, does not grieve because she knows it is only for a breath of eternity that they have been separated, and together they shall be again. “I promise you he looks down upon you even now from the Celestine Realms and has only love for you, even as we do.” “You do not hate me?” Salome asked incredulously. In unison, Yeshua, Miriam, and Martha shook their heads and silently affirmed that they did not hate her. Salome spoke to them with quiet astonishment, “Instead, you give me love, such as I have never felt or imagined? What manner of man and women are you? For this is not how people are.” Miriam again looked into her eyes with great compassion and, holding her

gaze, told her, “We are Celestines. We are Children of Light. We are the son and daughters of Elohim, even as you are. We are not as the people of the world, because we are not of this world. We are among them, but they know us not. Only another who is one, as you are, can recognize the Children of Light.” “This is a great deal for me to grasp,” Salome said with a sigh of happiness. “I came here feeling on the edge of death, and now I feel more alive than I have ever felt.” Not long afterward, Salome was officially added to Yeshua’s family by marriage. But as he shared with me once, his relationship with Salome remained chaste. Marriage simply afforded her the opportunity to live in their household within the laws of the land and without censure or whispered gossip by those who thought they knew much, but actually knew nothing. However, make no mistake, it was not for Yeshua that Salome became one with their family; it was for Miriam. From the day she first arrived at their house Salome and Miriam were virtually inseparable. Miriam went everywhere with Yeshua and Salome was always by Miriam’s side. Back to the moment at hand: my eyes were naturally led to look where the others were gazing and I was surprised to see Yeshua standing in the air just slightly above the ground. Though he was taller than most, and a muscular man from his days of working in carpentry, he seemed somewhat faded and my first thought was to hope that he had not been killed and was now also a spirit like me. His normal dark auburn hair seemed washed out and his distinctive forked beard looked quite indistinct. There were others speaking with him and they were also somewhat faded, but it could have just been the fog obscuring them. It came to my mind that if Yeshua truly had perished perhaps this was a meeting of spirits. Maybe I should wander over and join the group. But the agitation of Martha drew my attention with closer scrutiny. “Of course he can come. He is standing right there! Martha exclaimed in agitation to Miriam as she pointed at Yeshua in the cloud. “Are you not listening? Do you not comprehend what I said? The life of our brother hangs in the balance. I left him hours ago in terrible agony. Sometimes he screamed in pain, other times he whimpered like a child, but when I made haste to find you he had already ceased to move and barely still breathed. If the Lord of Light does not come at once to heal him it will surely be too late!”

Miriam looked at Martha with great compassion in her dark brown eyes, but gave her little solace. “Yeshua is not here Martha. That which you see in the fog is only a mirage of him showing us what is happening in the Celestine Realms beyond the stars.” Martha shook her head in disbelief. “No, no no! You are wrong dear sister. That is no mirage. If you will not go to Yeshua I will!” Martha proclaimed loudly as she broke away from Miriam and ran toward Yeshua. Reaching him, she called out as she stood beside him. But he did not answer her or even seem to be aware of her presence. Martha reached up to grasp his garment that he might notice her, but her hand passed through empty space. Miriam came up quietly beside our sister and slipped her arm through hers and held her hand. “I told you sweet Martha, Yeshua is not here. You are only seeing a living image of him. Though he seems as full of substance as me, it is only a celestial illusion. Nor would Yeshua be able to help even if we were here. It is too late for our brother I am so sad to say. When you went into the cloud to try to speak to Yeshua, I sent my spirit out to our home in Bethany, and Lazarus has died. They are already beginning preparations for his burial.” That was curious. I didn’t know Miriam could send her spirit away to perceive events in distant places. In fact, I was unaware that anyone could do it. I didn’t think any more of it at the time, but looking back, that was the first big indicator that there was a great deal about my sister Miriam that I did not know. After we were adults and she married Yeshua, I had rarely seen her as I traveled much in my business, as did she and Yeshua in their proselyting journeys with the apostles. “No!” wailed Martha. “Call Yeshua back. He raised a priest from the dead when he was just a boy. Surely he will do no less for Lazarus who is like a brother to him.” “Alright Martha,” Miriam agreed to console her, “I will call Yeshua, but he may not come. What he is doing now is of transcendental importance to him, and us, and truly everyone in the world who will ever see the Celestine Light. He may not come back before the time he has allotted to accomplish his task for one man, even if that man is Lazarus.” Nevertheless to appease Martha, Miriam stepped into the cloud and opened her arms with her palms up and looked up into the sky. “Hear the humble words of my mouth and feel the emotions welling in my heart, divine

Son of Elohim.” she said softly with deep emotion. Then a blinding white light emanated from Miriam and when the light subsided after a few seconds everyone, including me, looked into the cloud to see Miriam standing and speaking with Yeshua. I could see Yeshua and Miriam conversing, but I heard no words. Nor do I think anyone else did either. After a few minutes, Miriam walked out of the cloud and immediately it vanished behind her and there was once again only the mountaintop. She walked down the hill to Martha. All the others were gathered by Martha looking at Miriam in awe. Seeing the spellbound looks upon everyone’s faces, Miriam let out a small laugh, “Do not look at me as if I am a spirit or some divine being from on high. I am just Miriam.” she demurred. “Nor did I travel to the Celestine Realms where no purely mortal person can be. Yeshua heeded my call and came to me in a place between this world and the realm of heaven. Even then it was not him, but a mirage like unto the one we have been watching in the cloud. We could speak, but I could not touch him.” “But what of Lazarus?” Martha asked with impatience. Miriam shook her head, “Yeshua said to wrap the body of Lazarus in many layers of burial linens impregnated with crushed thyme, and to bury him in a tomb of air, not earth, before his body begins to stink. He will come to him when he has finished that which he has begun.” “How long will that be?” Martha asked tremulously. “Yeshua said he would be gone for the passage of five suns and only one has passed thus far,” Miriam answered. “Four more days!” shouted Martha in distress. “Even prepared for burial his body will have already begun to decay in four more days!” Miriam came to Martha and held her face gently between her hands. “You must have faith dear sister, that all will be well. Yeshua is the Son of Light from whom all life has flowed, and can flow again if he so wills it. Even the dead who have been buried in the ground for some days. Even those whose bare bones have lain decaying for years. But you must also have faith that the will of Elohim will be done, and in that it may be that Yeshua may not bring Lazarus back from the dead, for he did not say that he would. He only said that he would come to him. Lazarus has already done much good in this world, more than many other men combined. Perhaps he has been called home to a higher stewardship in the Celestine Realms. Unless there is a great

purpose that serves Elohim, he will not come back to this life.” Martha gently hit Miriam’s shoulders with her closed fists, then buried her head on her shoulder crying. “Of course there is a great purpose in having our brother back.” she lamented. “He takes wonderful care of his family and honors our elderly mother and father by looking after their needs as well. He runs our family businesses and employs many men who then provide for their families because of the work that Lazarus gives them. He shares the Celestine Light of Yeshua with many people, both in Bethany and on his travels, and many have found the light in their hearts because of the spark that Lazarus gave them, including some that have come to live in our communities on Lake Gennesaret. I have lost my husband Yochanan; Yeshua has already said he is going soon as a lamb to the slaughter; our parents are elderly and enfeebled and will soon die. I cannot also lose my brother who does so much for so many. Oh Miriam, it is just more than I can bear.” Miriam held Martha close to her in an embrace, pressing her cheek tenderly to her sisters. “I will return to Bethany with you at once dear sister. All will be well no matter the course of events. Remember that you are a Child of Light, as is Lazarus. Even though he has passed, this life is but a few blinks of your eyes in the eternity of your existence. Those that you love, the faithful and true, wait to unite with you again, forever.”

Chapter 3 PARADISE FOUND BUT POSTPONED I watched with a warm heart as Miriam and Martha made their way back down the mountain. I was touched by Miriam’s words to Martha and became conflicted as to whether I should resume my journey on the glimmering road to the Celestine Realms or carry on creating a side avenue that I might continue to watch over those who mourned me. While I remained pondering, the decision was made for me. Suddenly the translucent aerial road I was standing upon simply vanished and I found myself once again just floating in the air as I had when I first became a spirit. A powerful, invisible force began to pull me upward into the sky. The higher I traveled above the ground the faster I flew. In moments I was so far above the ground that I saw the world I had lived on was like a giant sphere of blue oceans with smatterings of land here and there. Such a thing I never, ever supposed. Like me, it seemed to just float in empty space, held in position by some miraculous force of Elohim. In the space of only a dozen breaths I had traveled far from the world I called home. I was within the heavens above and they were filled with innumerable lights, beyond imagination and many worlds like the one I called home passed by in a blur. Every second my spirit flew through the immensity of the sky and I became so humbled realizing what an insignificant speck of dust I was and that all men were, compared to the vastness filled with wonders beyond imagination that Elohim had created. I knew so many men that were puffed up in their vanity about how important they were because they lived in a big house or commanded servants to do their bidding. If they could see the endless vastness filled to the brim with innumerable suns and worlds that passed before my eyes in a flash, they too would be humbled and know that they are far less than they thought; but also far more. To realize that the world we called home was not even a single grain of sand upon an endless beach, and we merely invisible, insignificant specs upon that single grain was to understand that we are nothing. Yet, as Miriam told Martha, we are also “Children of the Light.” As Elohim is the light, the

creator of all, from a single blade of grass to the immensity of majesty that now passes before my eyes, then it must follow as night to day that we are also all brothers and sisters of spirit and sons and daughters of God. On one hand we are nothing, insignificant fragments of a single speck of dust. But on the other, tiny fragments with mighty possibilities are we, for we are Children of Light! How incomprehensible it was that the light that had first called to me, like a brilliant torch illuminating the way to a distant harbor, had seemed to simply be in the distance over the horizon. Yet in my fleet travel through the heavens I had passed beyond horizons without number and I still had not reached the heavenly port. But it was getting closer. Even as I gave a moment to the thought, my speed of flight through the heavens increased propelling me toward the Celestine beacon so rapidly that all the worlds and suns passed by now only as endless streams and shades of light. As I approached it, the tiny light became dazzling and immense. In a single breath it filled all the space before my eyes. Despite the meager help it was in its translucency, I held my arm up to cover my eyes, for I could not keep them open in its brilliance. Then I felt myself stop. Slowly, with a combination of enlivening anticipation and wonder, tinged with a little hesitancy of the unknown, I put down my arm and opened my eyes. Standing next to me with his head slightly cocked and a wide smile, was a kindly looking young man with eyes that seemed to almost sparkle with joy. He seemed about the age of my younger brother and even looked somewhat like him. “Greetings Lazarus! He exclaimed enthusiastically as he embraced me with vigor. “It is so wonderful to see you!” “Thank you for your warm welcome, kind sir.” I replied a bit overwhelmed by his enthusiasm. “You know my name, may I have the pleasure of knowing yours?” For a moment he looked like he was an actor in a play and had forgotten his lines. But he quickly regrouped with his broad smile. “Of course, of course, how absent-minded of me. My name is Bityah and I am to be your guide to the wonderful world to which you have arrived.” “Bityah, is an unusual name,” I proffered. “But a familiar one. It was my grandfather’s name on my father’s side. He was killed by robbers while on a caravan when I was just a boy.” I took a moment to look up and around at my surroundings. It was like an

endless oasis as far as my eyes could see in every direction. Abundantly watered with pools and streams and cascading falls that were music to my ears. Verdantly green and lush, foliage filled with a profusion of flowers of every color and sweet scents lifted me with every breath. Splendid birds with a dazzling array of colors such as I never imagined flew overhead. There was an incredibly blue sky above and a pleasingly warm sun, that was neither too hot or too cold, but just right. But of people other than Bityah, I saw none at all. “Where is everyone else? I wondered. “I would really like to meet my grandparents, my cousin Bram, and many other good men and women I have known that have passed on.” Bityah chuckled, then exclaimed, “This is your lucky day! For I am your grandfather Bityah! Certainly everyone else you are interested in meeting are around here somewhere. But this is the Celestine Kingdom! It is a very big place. It might take a while to find them. I have been sent to be your guide but I am not sure you have enough time to meet many.” I recoiled as he spoke. Where was I really? This imposter could not be my grandfather Bityah, for he was in his 50’s and somewhat decrepit from previous injuries before he was slain. The robust man standing before me with his innocent, quizzical smile was far younger than that and at least ten years younger than me. And what was that nonsense about not having enough time? Eternity in the afterlife, by definition, insures there will always be enough time. “Tell me in truth now,” I addressed him with barely contained anger. “Who are you? You cannot be my grandfather Bityah for you look to be scarcely past twenty years. I am far older than you. Though I am not a tallier by profession the simple arithmetic does not escape me. I blissfully imagined I must have flown to the Celestine Realms. But if the first person I meet blandly lies to my face, I must be somewhere else, for I am certain falsehoods are not the norm in heaven.” Bityah had a pouting downcast look on his face in reaction to my harsh words. Despite trying to maintain my righteous anger, I felt sorrow welling up inside of me, as if I had wounded a child with an angry outburst that cut his heart. He looked up and stared steadily into my eyes and spoke with deep solemnity. “I am your grandfather Bityah. You are in the Celestine Realms, which are more vast than the land of Israel a million by a million times.

When you are in this place, the impossible becomes possible, for you are not constrained by the limitations of the physical world including the age you appear. While I could remain old and broken as I was near the time of my death, what purpose would be served by it? To insure you would be able to recognize me when you arrived at paradise?” I peered at him still doubtful. “How can it be possible to change yourself from old age to youth? Perhaps if we were just in some ethereal spirit form, one could appear however one desired.” I grasped his arm firmly. “But you are not a spirit. Your arm is firm, as befits a strong youth. It is physical and full of muscle and bone beneath.” I held up my own hands with my palms upward, staring at them somewhat perplexed, reluctantly acknowledging that they too were now as solid and substantial as when I was last alive in Bethany. I looked at Bityah bewildered. “Why am I no longer a spirit? Nor am I younger as you claim to be.” I shook my head befuddled, too much in a daze to continue the dispute. “I have never been so confused in all of my life as I have in the short time since I died.” Bityah put his warm hands upon my shoulders to comfort me. He looked me straight in the eye. “I know you have had a great deal of startling and inexplicable experiences grandson. It is the same for all of us when we first pass from physical mortality and discover that what comes next is not exactly like we imagined it would be. Every person based upon their religious beliefs and the afterlife they imagined, has a unique conception of the hereafter; every possibility from a harem of virgins whose sole purpose is to tend to your every need; to a sky full of angels in white robes standing on clouds trumpeting your arrival; to the atheist, who believes there is nothing more after mortality. For a very short time after passing, those with very strong beliefs, regardless of what those beliefs might be, will see and experience the hereafter exactly as they imagined it.” I looked keenly at Bityah. Though I still had my doubts that he was who he said he was, he was providing the first source of answers I had found since my confusion began at my death. Whether his answers were true or false was yet to be determined. But it was quite comforting to at least have some explanations to ponder. I looked around again at the endless oasis, seemingly occupied by none

save myself and Bityah. “If what you say is true then it is not working for me. Though this paradise is much as I imagined the Celestine realm would be, my vision of the afterlife included immediately being reunited with family and friends that had passed on before me. As I have not led the purest of lives, I anticipated some form of punishment as well. Or perhaps, being alone with only you is my punishment,” I needled lightheartedly as I warmed a little to my genial guide. Bityah did not seem to appreciate my jest and just continued with his explanation. “Depending upon the strength of a person’s belief, they can maintain the mirage of their conception of the afterlife for as long as fifty years as you count them. But none of it is real. During that time they are merely sleeping in paradise. The afterlife that seems so authentic to them, exists only in their dreams. But vivid and intense are the dreams, so much so that for the person sleeping they are living what they dream. This would have been the case for you as well, but apparently you are an active part of a greater design, and your time here will be very limited. Hence you see the afterlife as it truly is from your first arrival, and have skipped the part of dreaming it as you imagined for a time.” “What do you mean my time is limited? I asked anxiously. “How can the word ‘limited’ exist within the framework of eternity?” Though he seemed a youth, Bityah looked at me as a far wiser adult looks at a child, trying to explain the incomprehensible to them. “I was asked by emissaries of Elohim to come here to greet you upon your arrival; to be your tour guide and teacher in the ways and locales of the afterlife. I was told my duties would be short-lived as you would be moving on.” “What does that mean? Moving on to what or where? Who told you such a thing? I would like to speak with them myself as you are not very forthcoming in your answers.” Bityah seemed a bit miffed at my questions and attitude. “Meeting those who asked me to be your tour guide is now the most important thing you would like to accomplish?” He asked incredulously. “What of your family and friends you so hoped would be here to greet you, would you not rather meet them if you can? As to why you will be here but a short time, I suspect that means your resonance will soon be calling you elsewhere.” “You continue to speak in riddles,” I complained. “Of course I would like to see my family and friends again at the earliest opportunity as well as

explore this incredible world. Can we not do that as well as arrange a meeting with those who directed you to be my guide? And what do you mean by a resonance calling me elsewhere?” Bityah answered my questions patiently. “First, you must try to grasp the enormity of the place you now find yourself. It is comprised of many worlds and realms, of which the Celestine is merely one. Even within the Celestine realm there are a vast multitude of greatly diverse locales. Each location within the Celestine realm and within all the other realms and worlds that make up the afterlife, has a resonance, an energy which is very comfortable to those who are in harmony with that energy. After a person’s spirit has arrived in the afterlife, they spend some time dreaming through their imagined hereafter. For some that may be a paradise, for others a neverending torment, depending upon what they expected for themselves. “Once they awaken to reality, their physical form is reconstituted without the corruptions that made it mortal. That is the state both of us are now in, even though you did not go through the earlier dream progression as most others do. “Once enlivened, a person is drawn, usually immediately, to their place of resonance, as quickly as your spirit was drawn here through the ethers from Israel. This may be here, in one of the multitude of environs in the Celestine realm, or it may be on some far off distant world that is no more than a tiny star in the night sky to us. “Many people in mortality live in fear that the God of their perception will judge them when they die and pass to the afterlife. In order to ward off a harsh judgment they go through all manner of painful convolutions and sacrifices while they are living. In many cases, they give up the pursuit of lasting joy and happiness in mortal life and instead embrace suffering and deprivation, on the mistaken belief that by sacrificing in their mortal life, they will be rewarded in the life to come. But that is not the design by which all things exists in eternity. “The reality is that we are all on a path of eternal expansion and growth if we embrace it. This includes gaining a good measure of joy and happiness, every step of the way, including life in mortality. “But at any point in time we are either evolving and growing, or devolving and shrinking. There is never a time where a person is just holding firm, where they have reached the end and there is no more to add. To merely hold

fast and not continue to grow, is to shrink and lose the good you had gained. It is for this reason that all of the religions of the world are merely steps on the journey and none can ever be the end of the odyssey. They can never be the final word, for such a word does not exist, and if it did, they would not know it. “How can you ever comprehend all there is to know, witness all there is to see, and live all the good there is to experience, when you are on a journey that never ends and continually has new unknown wonders waiting for you over the horizon? “I tell you these things so you will understand that the Elohim judge none. Elohim is not the vengeful God propagated by men to control other men by fear and intimidation. Elohim is love not hate; fairness not intolerance. Like any good parent they give their children good values and principles as a sound foundation of life, then let them succeed or stumble by their own experiences, without intercession or judgment. They have merely created the mechanism of resonance by which all judge themselves, and are drawn irresistibly to the place of their resonance; some to a place within the Celestine Realms, some to worlds of lesser light, but each to a place that their spirit will find comfort at the level of resonance they have achieved up until that moment. “But please understand that is not the end; only the beginning. The evolving and devolving process is eternal. From whatever place of resonance one finds themselves in the afterlife, they may move to one of greater or lesser light, greater fulfillment or frustration, as they continue to expand or diminish, by the knowledge and understandings they gain or lose, by the character and traits they exhibit, by the actions they take that help or hurt others, or themselves. “So you see dear grandson, when you say you would like to go and visit those that you know who have passed, or speak with those who directed me to be your guide, it might take a great amount of time to travel to them in a place as endlessly vast as this. “I do not know where it is that your resonance lies. Perhaps in that location there will be none that you have known in life. If they are in a lower resonance you can visit them, if you can find them. But those residing within the higher resonances would be unattainable. They might come visit you, but you would be unable to even locate the higher resonances until you had

evolved up to their greater harmony and light.” “Does everyone get a guide?” I wondered. “No, it is not common.” Bityah answered shaking his head in negation. “Most just go to their resonance as soon as they awaken from their afterlife dream. You did not have your afterlife dream, for reasons I know not. Perhaps that is why I am here to guide you. The reality of eternity did not slowly supplant your dream as it does for most others, which allows them to gradually gain an awareness of the afterlife as they transition out of their dream. You had no such dream, so perhaps I am to be your transition.” “How far is it, or how long will it take to reach the place where someone I might have known in life resides?” I asked. Bityah stroked the his thick beard as he pondered my question. “Well, you mentioned your cousin Bram. The good news is he is here in the Celestine Realms. The bad news is he is at least five days of travel by foot and our days here are thirty hours long, not twenty-four as you are accustomed to. They are divided equally with fifteen hours of daylight and fifteen of darkness. Although our darkness is quite bright as we have two large moons.” “Surely we do not have to travel by foot!” I exclaimed. “I floated free from the moment I died, exhilarated to be flying like a bird. On my travel from Israel to here, I flew so fast that the stars in the sky became mere streaks of light. If we are capable of such speeds and unrestrained by attachment to the ground, let us take flight and leave the drudgery of walking to our past life of mortality. I can assure you I much prefer flying to walking.” Bityah nodded in agreement. “Twould be nice to fly like a spirit. But as you have noticed, neither you nor I are in a purely spirit form any longer. Hence the ability to fly or even to float about aimlessly, are no longer in our repertoire. But there are other rapid transit alternatives in these realms that I think you will find equally as interesting, although probably not as enjoyable.” “What ways do you speak of?” I asked, seeking further elaboration. Bityah waved me forward with his arm, “Follow me grandson and I’ll take you to the nearest gazer and you can see and experience it for yourself. We will need to travel through a gazer in any case if you wish to meet any of your other relatives or friends as none of them are close enough to walk to in a short journey.” “I’m not familiar with your words” I interjected. “What is a gazer?”

Bityah smiled one of those subtle, sly type of smiles that people do when they are happy to realize they know more than you, but do not want to make their delight too obvious. “It is difficult to describe a gazer. It is a shortcut for traveling, but also much more. Once you have used one you will know all there is to know about them. But until then, even if I described it, you would likely not grasp the description as there is nothing in your experience comparable. You will just need to be patient and see for yourself.” I let out a sigh of some exasperation. Even with a guide who was supposedly answering my questions, death was still a continual mystery and confusion to me. “How long before we arrive at your gazer?” “It is not my gazer.” Bityah protested. “They are located throughout the realms of the afterlife. There are even some on the Earth you came from, but they do not connect to these realms. A circular, clear pool of cold, fresh water, fed by an underground spring, will mark a location, but all such springs are not gazers. They are common in hilly and mountainous areas that receive a good amount of rain, but more challenging to locate in drier and flatter locales. You cannot find them at all on the great seas, except on islands that have underground fresh water aquifers. Quite rare to find one of those. “Spirits with less light in their resonance are drawn to locales with fewer gazers. Those spirits lacking a great deal of light are drawn to locations that have no gazers at all. If you want to visit such dark, cold, dry worlds, you need to enter through a gazer a great distance from your actual destination, then make a long, and arduous trek through very inhospitable environs.” “That is all very interesting.” I admitted. “But back to my original question, how long before we reach the nearest gazer?” Bityah pointed ahead of us. “Over in a valley beyond that far hill, is the gazer I used to come here and meet you. There may be others closer, but this is not the land I reside in so I am not very familiar with it. We will just have to travel to the one that I know. As for how long before we arrive: time is not very important here. Other than noticing that it is day or night nobody pays much attention to the increments in between. But I would say we will be there before nightfall.” “How many hours before nightfall?” “Bityah looked at me with some exasperation. “Did I not just tell you that we do not keep track of the increments in between day and night? I have no idea how many hours it is before nightfall.”

“Then how do you know we will arrive at the gazer before it is night?” I wondered. “I do not know for certain.” Bityah said indignantly. “I think perhaps we will, but it depends upon how fast we walk, how often and long we stop to rest, and how long we take when we stop to eat.” “Eat? Spirits need to eat?” I asked only somewhat surprised as I recalled my earlier pangs of hunger. Bityah shook his head slightly and pinched the bridge of his nose between two fingers as if he might have a headache. I’m not sure if he was showing frustration or disbelief that I was still so ignorant of the ways of the afterlife. “No grandson, though memory of food may give them hunger, spirits do not have to eat, nor do they have the capacity to do so. But as we have already talked about, we are no longer just spirits. Your very substantial body does not sustain itself simply from breathing air.” This was becoming quite an interesting conversation. “Are there markets then to buy food? I queried. “And what is the coin of this realm? I hope you have enough coin for both of us, as I have none nor any idea what I must do to earn some. I do not suppose they have trading caravans here?” Bityah slapped me gently on the side of my head with his open palm. “Roust your mind from your preconceived ideas. You are not a spirit, and neither are you in a world like the one you came from with markets and coins and merchant caravans. Your body is in a more purified physical form, but it still needs and derives pleasure from eating savory and delicious food. You have been dead and reawakened for a bit of time. I would think you would have begun to feel rumblings of hunger and had visions of your favorite foods dancing in your head by now.” I nodded in agreement, a big smile on my face. “Indeed I am hungry and have the very grumblings inside my stomach you speak of. But not realizing I still needed to eat, I thought it was just adjustments in my body to this new reality.” “Do you like eggs?” Bityah asked. “Hard-boiled eggs dipped in pepper sauce is one of my favorite foods.” I affirmed. Bityah took a moment to survey the area. “I do not see any pepper plants nearby. But I do see an egg tree up on that nearby hill slope to our right.” He took off on an immediate tangent toward the location and motioned for

me to follow. In a few moments we were at the curious tree he spoke of. It was about twice my height and had large, red-splotched, dark green, eggshaped fruits hanging from many branches covered with wide pale green leaves about the size of a hand with outstretched fingers. Bityah twisted one off of the fruits at the stem and handed it to me. “Peel the thin skin like you would the shell of a hard-boiled egg and eat the entire nut inside.” “I thought this was a fruit.” I explained as I peeled its thin husk. The inner nut was a lighter green than the husk. “Take a bite,” Bityah encouraged. I tentatively bit into the large green nut and was quite surprised to discover it was soft and tasted just like a hard-boiled egg when you get part of the white and part of the yoke all in one bite. “That is quite good!” I exclaimed happily. “Are there also boiled fish trees, sweet cake trees and roasted tuber trees?” I needled half in jest. Bityah answered me in complete seriousness. “Sweet cakes yes, in many delectable and healthy varieties. But if you want tubers you will need to dig them up, and fish don’t grow on trees. You would be cast down into a place of lower resonance if you ever killed one to eat, or even harassed or bothered one while they were happily going about their life swimming in the sea.” “But we eat fish in Israel.” I protested. Half of the apostles are fisherman! Yeshua taught that it was an acceptable food if it was a schooling fish from the sea.” “Are you in Israel now grandson?” Bityah countered. “If you recall Yeshua also taught that all life was sacred. Though man has dominion over all the earth, Children of Light were to be a good stewards, to multiply and replenish the earth and all life upon it, and only take the life of lower forms when there was no other alternative to sustain your own, and then only with great thankfulness and respect. “Here in the Celestine Realms there is always another alternative. Hence no fishing. “And in the higher teachings of Yeshua, which I am sure you heard,” he continued, “he plainly taught that for your greatest health, longevity, and respect for life, you should only eat the renewable bounty of the earth and its creatures. It is the same here. Though we have many unique, wild-growing trees and plants that produce a continuous plenitude of nutritious food

products, often mimicking complete foods like eggs or sweet cakes, we also have bees for honey, goats for milk and cheese, and a multitude of fowl that are kind enough to often lay unfertilized eggs.” “Sounds like the life I have known with more options.” I responded flippantly. Bityah shook his head negating my nonchalant reply. “It is not at all the same. Here the animals are our friends not our slaves. There is not one bird in a coop, one goat in a pen, or one bee in a hive like those of Israel, whose only purpose is to rob them of most of their diligently gathered and miraculously created ambrosia.” I wanted to defend the humaneness of our beehives back home, but Bityah continued speaking before I could get my tongue to waggle. “Here all creatures are free and we have mutually beneficial relationships. “We plant vast gardens of sweet flowers for the bees to easily be able to make far more delicious honey than their needs. “We keep an abundance of seed crops growing near free-flying, egglaying birds so they are well fed and produce abundant eggs. By holding them up to the sunlight, we only harvest the eggs that are unfertilized. “We also cultivate large swaths of meadows of the most nutritious grass and plants so the free roaming goats produce far more milk than they need to nurse their young. They are only too happy to have us come and relieve them of some of the extra weight. In fact, they seek us out if we do not arrive in a timely manner. Not long ago I had a goat roll me out of a most pleasant nap, because it wanted milked. And I did not even know that goat!” “Cultivating meadows, seeding crops, harvesting honey from wild bees...this all sounds like far more work than I imagined life would be in the Celestine Realms.” I confessed. “Well there is much more to life here than the tiny amount of time invested to be good stewards for our animal friends. We forge deep and fulfilling relationships built upon working and attaining common goals of importance and magnitude together. We also have thrown off the shackles of inhibition and hurtful habits of life forced upon us in mortality by those in religion and government, who empowered themselves by controlling us and dictating how we had to live. This has allowed us to soar in our hearts and minds to heights we never knew were there. Just as all the animals here are free, so too are the Children of Light. There are no masters other than each

person to themselves.” “What of the Elohim?” I asked. “Are they not the masters of all?” “Are you the master of your children once they are grown into adulthood?” Bityah challenged. I shook my head acknowledging that I would not be once my children had become self-sufficient adults. “Neither are the Elohim our masters.” Bityah explained. “Nor would they want to be, any more than you would want to be the continuing master over your adult children. The Elohim have created all life and every environment and opportunity for us to grow and magnify ourselves into more than we have been, every day of our eternity. Their fulfillment and joy comes from seeing us do so, even as mine was for your father, and as his was for you his son, who grew to become the leader of trading caravans, the administrator of a large family business, and the provider of working opportunities for many men to be able to support their families.” I nodded in understanding. “This is a great principle.” I acknowledged. “There is still more that makes this heaven very special.” Bityah continued. “In this realm, everyone is encouraged to let their creative genius escape the shell it had been hidden within in mortality. The resulting cornucopia of creativity produces astounding architecture beyond your imagination, colorful art that physically touches deep parts of your energy inside, and marvelous opportunities to work in ways big and small to have beneficial influence in the lives of Children of Light still in mortality.” Bityah cocked his head and eyed me with a wry smile. “What did you think the afterlife would consist of, a nebulous nothing as is taught by the Rabbis in Jerusalem, or something more along the beliefs of the Greek sects that your spirit must be ferried over the river Styx by Charon, but only if you remembered to bring a coin to pay him? Or maybe you have thought like the Persians that the afterlife for those of light would find blurry spirits lounging around on puffy clouds, dressed in glowing white robes, endlessly smiling at one another, while listening to never ending sleep inducing music?” “Maybe to all of that,” I answered sheepishly. “I am just teasing you,” Bityah admitted. “In truth, my own conception of the afterlife was completely muddled and confused. I’m glad it is like it is and not like I envisioned. My imagined version would have been so boring it would have seemed like a punishment, especially to think about it going on

forever without end.” As we continued walking toward the area beyond the hill where Bityah said we would find a gazer, I continued to pepper him with questions. Looking up I was surprised to see how far we had traveled across the densely vegetated land while I had been enraptured in our discussions of the afterlife. “There is one question that comes to my mind from your explanations that seems to be inexplicable to me.” I admitted to Bityah. He looked penetratingly into my eyes, waiting for me to continue. “If all of this animal life exists here in physical ways similar to mortality, but the Children of Light that arrive here become immortal, what then is the state of the animals? Do they live and die as they do in mortality? If that is the case, how is it that they exist here in mortal bodies among the humans that are now immortal? Did they arrive here even as we have, from a mortal life on earth, or do they experience birth, life and death only within the Celestine Realms?” Bityah nodded approvingly. “You ask better questions than I did when I first arrived and awakened from my preconceived afterlife dream.” he complimented. “The animals that are here are mostly all mortal and are in between lives. They will be born again at some point back into a physical mortality on earth, if that is where they came from. “As you know, most humans have only one life in mortality, unless it was cut short by premature death robbing them of a lifetime of experiences, or some other unusual reason that it would be more beneficial for them to return again to mortality in another life, rather than continue their eternal progression in a more perfected body in realms beyond. “However, animals live within a different template. Most animals have very short mortal lives on worlds in the purely physical plane of existence compared to humans. But they too progress and have the opportunity to grow and expand beyond their normal bounds. But for them, because of their shorter lives, and in most cases more rudimentary intelligence, they are given the opportunity to be reborn into physical forms on the worlds of the physical plane, many times. Hopefully, each time they learn, grow and expand beyond their previous limits. While they are awaiting the calling to enter their next life on the physical plane, they may reside for quite some time in many locations here in the afterlife realms, serving very useful and needed purposes. “For those that have the opportunity to live in the Celestine Realms, their

time here is very valuable to them. Here the lamb really does lay down with the lion. And like all the men and women who come to this realm, the animals quickly learn to sustain themselves with great vigor and vitality simply by eating renewable foods of the land and seas and never by killing higher life forms. “This knowledge is retained within every fiber of their essence when they are reborn into the physical. Slowly but surely, from lifetime to lifetime, it is changing the habits of sustaining one life by taking another. There will come a day, even in the land you called home, where the lion truly does lay down with the lamb rather than looking at him as a snack before the main meal.” I chuckled a little at Bityah’s last words. He smiled at me in appreciative response and continued with his explanation. “Very importantly, animals living in the Celestine Realms, also learn what it is like to be free and friends with man rather than slaves. They experience life in a paradise. When they return to a physical world, their enlightenment here is retained within their life essence and deepest instinctual memories. It allows them to recognize and be drawn to the soul essence of Children of Light of the noblest character; to bond with those who will give them freedom, and treat them humanely, with love and respect, as a dear friend; and not as a caged pet or servant, whose only reward is a squalid stall and meager food. “Having this opportunity in a physical life is a tremendous growth opportunity for both the animal and the person that befriends them. If Children of Light living in the physical worlds clearly understood this, surely they would make it one of their primary life goals to love and befriend animals, especially in one-to-one relationships. A friendship so bonded, insures that many lifetimes of growth will be accomplished in a single lifetime, for both the man and the animal.” As Bityah finished speaking, we topped a small rise that allowed us a panoramic vista of a lush, wide valley with a large river meandering through its center. Gazing below, I saw a wonder such as I had never imagined. A vast herd of some kind of horse-like animal with long straight, horns, grazed on an enormous, verdant meadow in the vicinity of the river. At least one hundred elephants were gaily frolicking like little children in the river. On the banks between the elephants and the horned herd, a pride of at least twenty lions lounged contentedly in the warm sun. In the distance, I could hear a

cacophony of exotic calls and saw enormous flocks of large colorful birds, with incredibly long tails, frolicking in a stand of tall trees with long trunks capped by a wide canopy of heavily leafed branches at the top. Everywhere I looked there was a profusion of life so astounding and abundant that it was beyond even my imagination of the Garden of Eden. I looked over at Bityah to convey my amazement with the expression on my face. He smiled an enormous smile back at me, obviously content to see that the miracle of this reality was finally dawning upon me. “The words escape me to fully express my wonder at such a scene.” I stammered in near disbelief. “But where are the people?” I inquired with continuing curiosity. “Is this realm so vast that we can travel far and see such expansive vistas, but still encounter not a single other soul except you and I?” Bityah laughed a little laugh, then pointed down to the area near the tall trees. “Look closely grandson, and you will see many cottages, which are contentedly occupied.” I looked where he was pointing but saw nothing at all and looked at him perplexed. “Look closer,” he admonished. “The dwellings in this part of the land are small and blend very well with their native surroundings. The Children of Light that choose to live here believe very strongly in being in complete harmony with nature. Hence, even their homes are built out of the rough trees, rocks and other materials of their native surroundings. Inside they are as tidy and homey as a home can be. But from the outside they appear as just another natural part of the landscape.” I squinted trying to focus better into the distance and could barely discern the naturally camouflaged homes he was pointing to. “I see them.” I acknowledged. “But they seem very insignificant.” I added, probably too dismissively. Seeing Bityah’s look of mild exasperation at my attitude, I tried to make accounts for it. “Though most people have rather nebulous and uninformed conceptions about the afterlife, some imagine palaces await us.” I explained. “In truth, many people live in squalor and hovels, day-to-day hand-to-mouth existences, or even slavery, sacrificing and enduring only because they have faith there is something greater to come, a reward for their faith, when their spirit passes from the earth. Is there not a place in the Celestine Realms to

fulfill those expectations?” He seemed flabbergasted by my short-sighted vision. “It is here!” Bityah exclaimed, spreading both of his arms expansively as he continued walking at a very fast pace toward our goal. I was left behind him hurrying to keep up as he continued his righteous rant. “Can you not see the wonder all around you Lazarus?” What more could men want than this? Here there is no war, slavery, or want for any needs. Everyone has a full belly from delicious food gained without killing, that grows and occurs copiously about. Children of Light are warm and comfortable, in a home they lovingly built with their own hands, by their own talents, and decorated with a creativity set free. They are at peace and secure from any and all threats, every moment of their eternity. They are friends with all people and animals. They are encouraged at every opportunity to expand their being, to unleash their artistic abilities, to expand their knowledge in every field.” I nodded to let him know I understood. “I did not mean to seem ungrateful or dismissive of the wonders that are here.” I offered humbly. “You cannot yet even begin to comprehend the marvels and opportunities!” He expounded. “There are new worlds, new Earths, always coming into existence by the design of Elohim. Every person in the Celestine Realms has the opportunity to be a part of the creation of each new world in some way. In this, they have unparalleled opportunities to expand their own essence and become more than they were. Life here is blissful in every way and a continual expansion of every aspect of your light. Do you truly have the audacity to grumble that the houses are not sufficiently sized and grand?” “You misunderstand”, I apologized contritely. “I do greatly appreciate and marvel at every bit of the paradise I am blessed to now be in. Even the little I have seen of it is beyond my wildest dreams of fantasy. I am excited beyond words about seeing and experiencing more of it. And I am especially looking forward to meeting friends and family I have known that have passed on to this realm.” Bityah nodded approvingly, if not a little grudgingly, and pointed ahead to a tinkling stream cascading down a high cliff and into a most serene and beautiful pool of water. It was surrounded by lush green vegetation with a profusion of brilliant flowers in every color of the rainbow peeking out it seemed from behind every leaf. “Time for your next moment of amazement

grandson and your opportunity to meet those that you seek. We have arrived at the Gazer.” We walked up to the bank at the water’s edge. The pool was crystal clear and quite deep. I could see very clearly all the way to the green vegetated bottom and it had to be at least as deep as five men standing atop each others shoulders. The pool was circular and not very wide from one bank to another, which made the underwater slope quite precipitous as it plunged to its depth. “This pool and all others like it are called ‘Gazers’” Bityah explained. “You can distinguish a gazer from all other bodies of water by its characteristic circular shape, spring-fed source, small size, exceptional water clarity and very steep slope underwater leading to quite a depth. The water is very delicious if you are thirsty, however that is not its primary purpose.” “What is?” I questioned as I lay down on my belly and cupped some of the cold water to drink. It was astoundingly refreshing and delicious. Unlike any water on Earth. Just a single sip was like a magical elixir that made me feel more alive than any moment when I had actually been before. “It is a creation of Elohim that can move you in the blink of an eye from any point in the Celestine realm to any other where there is another Gazer. It can also take you beyond the Celestine worlds and into any of the lower kingdoms if you care to visit people or places.” “Why is it called a Gazer, instead of something more appropriate like the ‘mover’.” I wondered. “Very simple grandson,” Bityah chuckled at my comment. “It also allows you to see any place or people, wherever they might be in the Celestine Kingdom or lower realms. Even your family and friends that you left behind in Bethany can be viewed in the actual moment of their lives through a Gazer.” I was incredulous and ecstatic with instant joy. “I can see my Hannah and my children, Yeshua, Miriam, Martha, everyone?” I asked barely containing my enthusiasm, hoping it was true, but a little afraid I might have misunderstood Bityah’s meaning. “Yes, yes,” he assured me. “Anyone and everyone, any time day or night.” “Let it be here and now.” I declared with a burning in my heart to see my wife and children again, wondering how they were coping with my death. “Please show me.” Bityah pointed up toward the large yellow sun shining brilliantly in the

sky. It was larger than the sun in Israel. “The Gazers work best when the sun is about midway up toward its zenith or midway down. They barely work at all if it is cloudy and the sun is obscured. It is in a very good position right now as it is midway in its descent toward the night.” He reached down and picked a smooth rock up off the ground about the size of a small chicken egg and handed it to me. “You always want to find a rock about this size and hold it firmly in your fist,” he instructed. “Go stand right on the bank facing the pool,” he continued. “Now imagine the face of the person you want to see as you clench the stone tightly. In your case, picture your wife Hannah. Once her image is firmly held in your mind, open your eyes and toss the rock in a high arc so it lands in the middle of the pool. Stare deeply at the point it landed as the ripples begin to flow outward. As the sunlight reflects on the top of the ripples you will see and hear the life of the person you imagined at the very moment they are living it, wherever they might be.” I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled as I imagined the face of my beautiful and loving wife. Opening my eyes I threw the stone as Bityah instructed. It landed on the surface of the still pool with a slight plop and the ripples immediately began to expand in one wave after another. The moment I noticed the first sparkling reflection of sunlight on a ripple crest I saw my wife dimly as if through a haze. She seemed to be in a crowd of many people at a tomb. My immediate thought was they were attending my funeral, but I knew too much time had passed for that to be so. But it was quite a gathering. Yeshua, Miriam and Salome were all there, along with all the apostles and hundreds of other people. The tomb was down in a bedrock depression in the ground, and had been cut into solid rock. It had already been sealed with a large circular stone rolled and set firmly in a groove, so this must be the end of a funeral I was witnessing. But for whom I wondered? “I see my wife and many of my other friends, but why is the image so hazy?” “By throwing the rock you activated the Gazer.” Bityah explained. “Normally the next step would be to decide if you merely wish to watch what is transpiring, in which case you would touch your left index finger to the surface of the water, or use the Gazer to travel to the location, which requires you to touch your right finger to the water surface.

“However, you cannot travel back to the land of mortality once you have ascended into the Celestine Realms. All you can do is to see and hear what is transpiring there more clearly. Therefore, touch your left index finger to the water.” he encouraged. Captivated with the possibility of being able to see and hear what was transpiring with those I loved as if I was there, I knelt down and gently touched the water surface with my left index finger. Immediately a circle of ripples expanded outward. By the time they had reached the far bank the view in the gazer of the events transpiring back at the tomb had become crystal clear and I could hear the voice of anyone I focused upon. None of my family and friends were saying anything at the moment so I focused upon three men I did not know who were standing at the forefront of the crowd in animated conversation. One of the men pointed at Yeshua who was standing not far from him. “Look he is weeping.” “I heard Lazarus was like a brother to him,” chimed one of the others. “How he must have loved him,” added a third. They were talking about me! How could it be that this was my funeral? The concept of time had been quite confusing since I died, but I was sure too many days had passed for me to just now being laid in a tomb. Not to mention that the tomb was already sealed with the gigantic guardian stone set deeply into a groove in the bedrock, leading me to wonder how they were planning on getting my body into the tomb. Nor could I see my body prepared for burial anywhere nearby. The entire scene was quite perplexing. That riddle was quickly solved when Yeshua, standing at the highest point above the tomb, pointed at the rock seal and commanded, “Roll away the stone.” Immediately four of his apostles descended down into the depression. Working in unison with all of their strength they began to roll the stone away revealing the opening into the tomb. “No!” Someone in the crowd shouted. “He has been dead for days; the body will have a bad odor.” “Who cares about the odor?” demanded another. “It is a supreme sacrilege to defile a grave.” Hearing their objections, the apostle Amram leaned toward them with sage advice, “Quiet you men of ignorance and you shall see a miracle such as no

men have ever seen.” “Bah!” exclaimed one of the men pointing to Yeshua. “This man is a deluder. He is held up in esteem by many people and made to be more than he really is. It is said he gave sight back to the blind and hearing back to the deaf. Yet he could not heal his own friend before he died?” “Only so something greater could come forth today,” Amram replied calmly. “So keep your doubting tongues still and you will be able to tell your grandchildren you were here on this day and a witness to the mighty miracle of God that transpired.” Yeshua clasped his hands and holding them down he bowed his head and prayed aloud, “Father and Mother in the realms of Celestine Light beyond the dreams of men, hear me. I know that Lazarus is even now in the Celestine Lights that one so worthy as he deserves. But that men may know the power of Elohim, unite with me that we may be three of one thought, three of one heart, three of one purpose for that which you know I desire.” The man near Amram that had spoken derisively of Yeshua turned and hurriedly departed. “I cannot bear to stand here another moment and listen to this false prophet praying to false gods,” he declared, walking off in a huff. Yeshua seemed unaware of that man or others that were stirring about in discontent at what was transpiring. He continued to look up into the heavens and his countenance beamed with radiance. “Thank you my Mother and Father; I know you hear me always and are with me in all I desire. But as you know, it is for the people standing here, that they may know that I am from you, that I have asked this.” The four apostles finished rolling away the stone of the tomb and looked up at Yeshua for further instructions. “Remove the body of Lazarus from the tomb and bring it out into the sunlight,” Yeshua directed. They did as he bid and brought my very stiff and rigid body wrapped like a mummy in burial cloths, and laid it out on the ground in the middle of the depression of tombs. Yeshua, who was still standing some distance away at the top of the ridge, commanded in a loud voice, “Lazarus arise and come forth!” The moment those words escaped his lips I heard his voice as if he was standing beside me, not at all the way I had been hearing the voices as I looked through the gazer. His command was like an irresistible force I could not deny. In a single second so many thoughts and emotions passed through me. I realized how greatly I wanted to see more of the beautiful Eden of the

Celestine Realms; and so many people I still wanted to meet again. And to thank Bityah, who had been so kind to me, and that I had not yet even given the pleasure to acknowledge him as my grandfather. All those thoughts and many more accompanied by a great upwelling of emotion, passed through my heart and mind in the blink of an eye. As much as a part of me wanted to stay in paradise, I knew I needed to go back, to heed the call of Yeshua. The Celestine Realms began to fade as I took one last look into Bityah’s eyes. He waved at me, a cheery smile upon his face, “goodbye grandson, I’ll see you again someday.” Tears came freely to my eyes as I waved to him one last time, “goodbye grandfather. Thank you for your love and patience. I look forward so much to seeing you again.” Then all was dark; literally. As my grandfather Bityah and the Celestine Kingdom faded from my sight, an impenetrable darkness enveloped me. Nor could I move at all. I do not think I could even twitch my nose! For the briefest moment I was once again confused. Then I heard voices I knew from the mortal world, Cephas and Amram, and my sister Martha. An overflowing peace rushed in and filled my heart. I was back in a physical body in Bethany with my friends and family! Yeshua had resurrected me! I was humbled to the depths of my soul as I came to the full realization of the mighty miracle that had been wrought upon me. Despite the restrictions of the tightly wound burial linens in which I was encased, I began to struggle with wiggles, and little hops with my posterior, to escape my bonds. Breathing was extremely difficult and I felt very claustrophobic. I heard many gasps of both fear and joy from the people gathered around the tomb as they saw my mummy wrapped previously deceased body begin to move and thrash about. I felt strong hands lift me into an upright position and support me so I would not fall back down to the ground like a log. “Remove the grave linens from him,” I heard Yeshua command. Immediately those good men that were holding me upright set to the task of quickly unwrapping me from my burial linens. Thankfully, my face was the first part of my body to be free of the burial wraps. And there, staring at me in awe, was the broad, full-bearded face of Cephas, Yeshua’s chief apostle. “Welcome back to the land of the living Lazarus!” he boomed patting me firmly on the cheek with his big mitt of a

hand. I tried to take a big gulp of fresh air to answer him with enthusiasm, but was cut short with a half a breath as the wraps about my body were still so constricting that I could not take a full breath. But the four apostles worked quickly to free me from my linen prison. The gasps of fear I had heard moments earlier were replaced with exclamations of wonder and awe, as the last of the grave linens were removed and I stood there before them alive and whole! Many people in the crowd of spectators fell to their knees and began to offer prayers to Elohim because of the astonishing miracle they had just witnessed. I wanted to immediately fall to my knees and join them in thanksgiving and gratitude, but Cephas and Yohhanan, both large stout men, grabbed me under an armpit, one on either side, and lifted me bodily, my feet scarcely touching the ground, as we ascended the stone cut stairs out of the pit and up to the ridge where Yeshua waited. I looked steadfastly for a moment into Yeshua’s eyes and then I embraced him and told him freely and openly for all to hear, “I love you my brother.” “And I you,” Yeshua replied. Soon everyone I loved was embracing me! Hannah and my children were first, showering me with hugs and kisses. My sisters Martha and Miriam were not far behind. They were soon followed by Miriam’s devout companion Salome, and then all of the apostles. Soon the crush of well-wishers was so overpowering that I fretted about falling back into the tomb pit by the weight of their bodies pushing forward to embrace me. I held both of my hands up high and asked loudly for everyone to calm down for there was something I needed to say; words that were welling up inside of me and could not be denied or delayed. “My wonderful friends,” I began, holding my Hannah close for emotional support, “my cherished family, and the many strangers gathered here who I’m sure would like to know my tale.” I had to stop and take a big breath before I continued, because I knew how unbelievable what I was about to say would seem to many people. “I was dead, but now I live again, blessed to be among you once more. I know you must have many questions. But in truth my mind can scarcely comprehend all that has recently transpired, let alone understand or explain it to you. But this I can tell you. I died and was brought to a place more glorious, more

beautiful, than I could dream; a place of many marvels beyond imagination. If I had not seen and experienced them, I would not have believed them possible. I felt a peace and tranquility such as I never could imagine. My greatest joy was that I met my grandfather Bityah who died when I was a child. But in the glorious realm I journeyed to, he was younger than me!” I put my hand upon Yeshua’s shoulder as I spoke to him in a loud enough voice that everyone could hear. “But then, amidst all the beauty, the wonder, and the bliss, I heard your voice calling me back into this world of strife and challenge. And not even for a moment did I hesitate to come to your call. For what greater fulfillment can there be than to heed the call and fulfill a stewardship given by the Lord of Light? For that is what I now truly know you to be.” I wrapped both of my arms around him and tightly embraced Yeshua once more. Most of the people who had witnessed the miracle and had heard my words, stomped their feet upon the ground in joyous approval of all they had been a part of that day. And rightly so, for my resurrection from death truly was a miracle of the ages.

Chapter 4 GONE A FEW DAYS AND THE WHOLE WORLD CHANGES The euphoric glow from the miraculous recent events of my life lingered pleasantly for a few days. But within a week I had fallen into a melancholy as I became once more enmeshed in everyday life. Though I was thrilled to be back again with my wife and children, life seemed so much more mundane than it ever had previously. And how could it not? I had been to paradise, with the ability to fly! Now I was back in primitive, dusty, Israel: haggling with merchants; dealing with employees who were late to work or didn’t show up at all; contending with the tax collector who chose the week of my return as the most inopportune time to come and harangue me for more money. I even fell ill in my stomach from something I ate at a feast held at the house of one of my cousins to welcome me back among the living. I waited more and more impatiently for Yeshua to give me some great charge, some momentous mission for the rest of my life. But though he remained for some days at our house in Bethany he seemed to be very preoccupied and lost in his thoughts. He greeted me warmly when we saw each other, but he and Miriam spent almost all of their time with their young teenage daughter and son, even to the point of taking some meals with them in privacy rather than as a communal family meal as was our custom. Miriam’s companion Salome and my sister Martha and her children, were often called to join them on walks in the countryside, which was to be expected as they all lived together as one family. But it still hurt as it seemed as if I and my family were being ignored. Later, I ended up feeling petty and unworthy, contrite to the depths of my soul, when I learned from Martha that those were the last days Yeshua would have to spend quality, lengthy time with his children. He knew the moment of his destiny had arrived, and he had determined to devote his full love and undivided attention to his children for a few precious days, before he began his fateful journey to his death in Jerusalem. Even though he had promised to resurrect and return to us, I can tell you from personal experience that the

dying part of the equation is still agonizingly unpleasant, both to the body and in the heart. A few days later, at sunrise after the Sabbath, Yeshua and Miriam departed for Jerusalem with all of his apostles that had remained encamped near our house in Bethany, waiting to travel with Yeshua. Beautiful Salome, who seldom left Miriam’s side, had assumed she was going to Jerusalem with them. But Yeshua gave her a gentle embrace and a soft kiss on her forehead, and asked her to remain with Martha to comfort the children. He told her to come to Jerusalem in two days and, promised that once through the city gates, a white dove would lead her to the the building where she would find them all cloistered for a last supper together. She looked down and replied with a slight tinge of disappointment. “As you wish my Lord.” During the most momentous event in the life of Yeshua, I am sad to say I was not present. The same day after Passover that Yeshua went to Jerusalem with Miriam and the apostles, I could not postpone a travel south on a multiple day journey to Beersheba. My family employed a purchasing agent in that town to buy goods from the nomads that frequently came in to trade. As they traveled widely in their wanderings they often presented very unique items from far off places that brought high prices and large profits in the bazaars of Jerusalem and Ptolemi. With my own recent death, five day burial, resurrection, and time off with subsequent “welcome back” feasts, business had come to a standstill and was urgently in need of my attention. I needed to inspect the items my agent had purchased during the last three months before they deteriorated and lost value, and arrange for their transport to our warehouse in Bethany. It had been over a month since I had last paid him. He was a good man and if I wanted to keep him allied to our business I needed to put some gold in his hand as he had a family to feed too. I also needed to advance him funds for future purchases, as well as provide the list of items I wanted him to be on the lookout to acquire. As I carried a lot of gold coin with me on these trips, I traveled very nondescript, with a single guard far in front of me and another following some distance behind. Both were highly trained warriors, but like me, did not dress the part. Using this subterfuge plus leaving and arriving at unscheduled times, had so far, always succeeded in not drawing the attention of either the Romans or brigands, either who would have been more than happy to relieve

me of my gold. I was beyond despair when I returned home to Bethany and Hannah greeted me in a torrent of tears. In between gasps of grief she told me that Yeshua had been cruelly crucified the day before by the Romans and had already been laid in a rock tomb offered by a rich Sanhedrin named Joseph of Arimathea. Though none of us had known exactly when Yeshua was going to die, we knew it was going to be soon. But having been aware of the future did not make it any easier to bear in the present. “It was the Sanhedrin that persecuted him.” I complained bitterly. “They always hated that he preached against their teachings and interpretations of the law.” Then I was struck by a curious thought. “Why would they want to coerce the Romans to kill him, as I’m sure the Roman governor would have otherwise not cared about him at all, then lay Yeshua in a rich man’s tomb?” Hannah took a little time to compose herself, then explained. “Some of the apostles say that Joseph is a secret follower of Yeshua and was honoring him by giving him the tomb of a wealthy man. Others contend it was all a ploy of the Sanhedrin, who wanted him secured in a stone tomb because they feared his followers would come at night to steal the body from a simple grave, then claim he had been resurrected. To prevent theft of the body, there is even a group of Roman soldiers guarding the grave site day and night, and the sealing stone has been mortared shut.” I spent the next day unsuccessfully seeking out the apostles, any of the apostles, or my sister Miriam, or her companion Salome, that I might learn more of the tragic events that had transpired while I was away. But it was as if they had vanished into the ethers. No one, not even the wives of the apostles knew of their whereabouts. When I returned, my sister Martha was at our home in Bethany with both her children and Yeshua’s and Miriam’s. She was also crying torrents of tears as she tried to speak of the sad events, but she knew no more than I did about what had taken place after Yeshua’s body was removed from the crucifixion cross and laid in the tomb of the Sanhedrin Joseph of Arimathea. She did relate that she, Miriam, Salome, and Yeshua’s mother Miryam, had been allowed to dress Yeshua’s body in the tomb, and apply oils and grave linens to his body before the sealing stone was put in place. Martha was babbling somewhat incoherently as she tried to tell me of the

horrible events. So I sat her down and put some mint in a cup to make a tea to calm her. While it was steeping, I just stood next to her gently stroking her head and not talking. After a few minutes and a few sips of tea, she took a deep breath and let it out slowly. I could tell some of her anguish went away with her exhaled breath. I quietly asked her if she could tell me anything about Yeshua’s crucifixion. Martha nodded her head. “Yes, of course,” she affirmed. “I was going to tell you anyway. It is something you should know. As distressing as everything was, it was also one of the most faith inspiring days of my life. “Yeshua had been imprisoned by the Roman governor Pontius Pilate the night before and sentenced to be crucified the following day.” Martha explained. “With many other followers of Yeshua, I waited at the gates of the prison overnight, praying continually for his release, ignorant that his fate had already been sealed. “As was the custom of the Romans, those doomed to die on the cross were first scourged with weighted nine tail whips. Not long after dawn, Yeshua was brought out of the prison by several Roman soldiers to walk the road to the place of scourging. He was naked except for a threadbare purple robe draped like a cape over his body and held by a string around his neck. He was holding a large, sturdy reed in his right hand. Vines of large thorns had been woven into a crown and pushed viciously down on his head. Many of the long thorns cut deeply into his flesh and his face and scalp was covered with rivulets of both dripping and drying blood. All of this was done to humiliate and mock him because some people called him the King of the Hebrews. In their warped evil, the purple robe was Yeshua’s mark of royalty, the reed his royal scepter and the vines of thorns his royal crown. “The Romans had a thick, rough rope about his neck and they pulled and dragged him along, often bringing him to his knees, which were soon openly torn and bloody. They spit on him and mocked him, laughing, ‘hail to the King of Israel.’ Periodically one of them took the stout reed from his hand and beat him on his face and head with it. No matter what they did to him, Yeshua remained silent and stoic. “The crowd following grew larger and larger with every step toward the scourging ground as news quickly spread that Yeshua was going to be crucified. At the entrance to the walled courtyard, I met Miriam, who was

with Salome and Yeshua’s mother Miryam. The four of us were allowed into the courtyard at the front of the crowd, as we were Yeshua’s family. I saw some of the apostles and their wives as well, who had been praying at the prison with us overnight. Cephas was there, and for a moment I hoped he was going to lead an assault to free Yeshua from the Romans. But my hopes were dashed, as he had the look of a defeated and frightened man. “The robe was removed from Yeshua. His arms were violently yanked around the thick post at the center of the courtyard as he faced it and his wrists were tied on the other side. Two burly Roman soldiers stood on either side of him and took turns wickedly lashing him with great force using whips of many tails with spiked weights at the end of each tail. These impaled into his back and legs as they whipped him, ripping off flesh and soon making his entire backside a bloody pulp. “Yeshua’s mother, Salome and I were all wailing in acute horror and grief with each cruel blow of the lashes. We were crying so hard as we watched the suffering Yeshua was being made to endure. But Miriam did not cry a single tear or utter a single wail of grief. Her emotionless stance angered Yeshua’s mother Miryam and she grabbed her sleeve and yelled in her face, “How can you watch my son and your husband tortured so terribly and shed not a tear?” “I thought, let us, the women who love him, not fight and prayed silently for Miriam to not get angry as she sometimes does too quickly. But she looked at Mother Miryam and her face was so peaceful. Her countenance seemed all out of place to our surroundings and the heart-wrenching scourging we were watching. “Miriam reached down and held Mother Miryam’s hand. She spoke to her almost as if nothing was taking place around us and they were the only two people present. “I am one with your son Mother Miryam, in ways you cannot even imagine.” she revealed tenderly. “What he feels, I feel. I am not writhing in pain, so I know that neither is he, though the destruction we are witnessing to his beautiful body saddens me greatly.” “Of course Miriam’s words were incomprehensible to Mother Miryam and Salome and I as well. “How can you say he feels no pain; how could he not?” Mother Miryam asked flabbergasted. “His body is covered in blood. His flesh comes out in pieces from the lash. He moves to escape the lash that he knows is coming. He shudders and gasps

with every blow. I understand you not at all Miriam,” she said dismayed. “Miriam moved closer to Mother Miryam and held her gently by her arms. Salome and I also moved closer so we could clearly hear her reply. “It is Yeshua you need to understand Mother, not me. Though he came from your womb, he is an Elohim and not of you. Though he is in the form of a man, he is greater than the form. He does feel some pain, but not as grievously as his wounds proclaim. His body bleeds and is tortured and will die, but only because he has said it will be so, to prove the resurrection that all mankind may know the path to glory. Have faith in my words Mother despite what your eyes may see.” In silence, Mother Miryam nodded her head, considering Miriam’s words even as Yeshua was hit again with a wicked lash. She smiled weakly, “There is still much that I do not comprehend, but I have felt your love and the truth of your heart and surely it has been a balm to mine.” She gave Miriam a brief hug and a kiss on her cheek. “Thank you daughter.” “After about five minutes of lashing the Romans untied Yeshua’s hands. He stood upright without weakness, which disturbed one of the soldiers who complained to the others that he needed more lashing. But the others refused and pointed out that Yeshua had to be full of his senses enough to feel the pain of the crucifixion. “While he was standing having his wrists untied, Miriam was only a few feet from Yeshua. They were looking into each other’s eyes very intently without speaking any words. Salome and I knew they must be speaking to each other in their heads, but we never asked Miriam about it and she never told us what passed between them. “The soldiers gave Yeshua a very dirty and tattered loin cloth to wear and pushed him out of the courtyard into the street. There was a tall cross laying in the street made from the trunks of two large trees. Yeshua was ordered to pick up and carry the cross to the Hill of Skulls where he was to be crucified. The Romans hit him frequently with the flat blades of their short swords. They purposefully aimed their blows for his open wounds from the lashing, causing them to bleed more profusely. “Yeshua faltered a couple of times and fell to his knees under the weight of the bulky cross. It was made from large trees and had to be very heavy for one man to carry, let alone one that had been lashed to the point that most of his body was covered in fresh, dripping blood. The Romans quickly tired of

his slow pace and ordered a man from the crowd to carry the cross the rest of the way to the Hill of Skulls. “Mother Miryam, Salome and I were trying hard to follow Miriam’s example and not be crying or wailing. But the forlorn din from the many other women in the crowd that were wailing was unnerving. The Romans soon stopped the procession and ordered the crying women to be quiet or go home. “Before the march to the Hill of Skulls could resume Yeshua turned and spoke to the large crowd that was following. ‘Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves and for your children. Behold, the days are soon coming in which they shall say, Blessed are the barren and the wombs that never bear and the paps that never gave suck. Then shall they say unto the mountains and the hills, Hide us and cover us. For if the Romans do this to me, as you see in times of green, oh, what shall they do to the children of Jerusalem in times of dry?’ “What did that mean?” I asked. “No one knew,” Martha replied. “I asked Miriam when we were later in the tomb anointing Yeshua’s body with oil. She said he was prophesying the days to come when the Romans shall slaughter the Children of Israel, and how much worse those times will be than the ones we were now experiencing.” “Perhaps worse for the Children of Israel,” I responded. “But not worse for Yeshua. What happened next?” Martha continued to relate the events. “Once the procession reached the Hill of Skulls the man carrying the cross laid it down at the place the Romans directed. Yeshua was stripped of his shabby loin cloth and laid naked on top of the rough tree and his hands and feet were nailed to the wood with large iron spikes. They also put spikes through his wrists. Five Roman soldiers lifted the cross with Yeshua on it and placed the base into a deep hole that had already been dug. Two other men, thieves I heard, were already nailed to crosses on either side of Yeshua. “I guess they expected it to take a long time for Yeshua to die because they sat down at the base of the cross and gambled for his clothing and possessions, which they had brought with them. “One of them used a knife to carve a large sign which they nailed on the cross. In Latin, Greek and Hebrew it said, Yeshua of Nazareth King of the

Israels. He ordered a Pharisee to carve the words in Hebrew as he was ignorant of the sacred language. “You mean Hebrews not Israels,” I interjected. “No he wrote Israels,” she replied matter-of-factly. “Then what?” I encouraged her to continue. “A Sadducee stood in front of the cross and mocked Yeshua, saying he was a false prophet and God was punishing him for his sins. Then he turned to the crowd and tried to impress his point. He told them, ‘He saved others but he cannot save himself. If he is truly God’s messenger, let him come down now from the cross, whole as he has made others whole, and we will believe. He proclaims God; let God deliver him now, if he will have him, for he claimed he is the Son of God.’ “Then he laughed and pointed at Yeshua. ‘You see, nothing happens. He dies on the cross the same way as the common thieves beside him. Your faith has been misplaced.’ “No sooner did he step down from the rise than a Pharisee walked up and took his place. Addressing the crowd he pointed at Yeshua. ‘He said the temple could be destroyed and he would rebuild it in three days all by himself. Ridiculous! Look at him. He is helpless; powerless. He is nothing but empty words and promises.’ ” Martha took a deep breath and let out a long sigh as she continued relating the events. “The Romans continued to treat Yeshua mercilessly. One or the other of them was almost continually whacking him on his legs with their palms and even the flat blade of their swords. They mocked him and degraded him with their words. After the Pharisee spoke, one of the Romans stood below Yeshua with his hands on his hips laughing out loud. ‘You said, the temple could be destroyed and you would build it again in three days? But you cannot even save yourself?’ “Then another soldier came up and stood beside the first. He pretended to shake and be afraid, ‘Oh no, you are the Son of God? Let us tremble in fear. But wait, first come down from that cross oh, Son of God, and show us who you are. Reveal your dreadful power. Show us why we should be afraid.’ The two Romans looked at each other and broke into hysterical laughter when nothing happened. “During all of his debasement Yeshua did not even seem to notice or hear those who mocked and derided him, or even those of us who loved him. He

had eyes only for Miriam and never once that I saw, did his gaze wander from her face. “Three Romans walked in a line past the base of the cross hitting Yeshua on his feet as they passed. When the last had done his vile deed Yeshua finally took his eyes off of Miriam and looked up high into the sky. He spoke clearly and strongly. ‘Forgive them Father and Mother, for they know not what they do.’ “Then he looked down at the four of us, in one way or another, the women in his life. He first addressed his mother. ‘See my wife Miriam, your daughter. Hold fast to her.’ “Then he spoke to Miriam and told her, ‘See my mother Miryam; your mother too. Protect her.’ “Then he looked upon Salome and a smile came on his face as he spoke to her. ‘Remain by the side of Miriam through all things and everything in your life shall be fulfilled to the fullest.’ “Lastly, he spoke to me. He told me, ‘Raise up good children and they shall walk great paths of Celestine Light. You have much life still to live, but know that your beloved waits for you in eternity.’” Martha sighed a big sigh. “That was my Yochanan he spoke of you know.” “Yes Martha,” I know,” I assured her. “Your husband was a great man in life. He baptized many people preparing the way for Yeshua. Having not too long ago returned from the life after this one, I can tell you with confidence that he is surely there waiting for you. It is a grand Eden, and more than you can imagine awaits the faithful. But please continue telling me the details of the events I missed.” Martha took another big breath and let it out once more with a deep sigh, then continued relating the events to me. “The day had been clear blue skies with a bright sun, but after Yeshua had been on the cross for a few hours the sky darkened in a most foreboding manner.” “I remember those fearsome storm clouds.” I nodded. “I was journeying home at the time and thought how peculiar it was that such dark clouds should arise, especially at that time of day.” “They were a sign of Elohim the Father’s displeasure at how the Romans and the Pharisee and the Sadducee were treating Yeshua.” Martha affirmed. “It was such peculiar weather, I think it frightened the Romans. They are a

very superstitious lot. One of them soaked a sponge in vinegar and offered it to Yeshua’s lips impaled on a long stick, but he turned away his face and refused to drink it. “The weather continued to deteriorate and was soon so black it almost seemed like night. I do not think anyone had ever seen weather so ominous and threatening. I was waiting for lightning bolts to come shooting down from the clouds striking all of the Romans dead. “The clouds remained blacker than clouds should be for several more hours. It was getting near to sunset when a priest of the temple approached the Romans and asked them to hasten the death of the men on the cross so they would be dead before the Sabbath began. “The soldiers obliged the priest and broke both of the legs of the two thieves to increase their loss of blood. They went last to Yeshua. But before they could grasp his legs he called out to them in a strong, commanding voice, ‘Hold!’ “Apparently they were startled at the vigor and intensity of his voice after all the torture he had endured. They all stepped back to look at him, I think somewhat in disbelief. “Yeshua ignored the soldiers and once more looked only into the eyes of Miriam. In a strong and clear voice, he told her, ‘In the days of darkness uphold the Celestine Light. I am always with you; always and forever.’ “He closed his eyes for a moment then opened them to look once more at Miriam. Then he lifted his head high looking into the dark sky and called out in a loud voice, ‘Father and Mother, I am the good son, I have done as you have willed. My spirit now comes home.’ Then his head drooped onto his shoulder and he died.” I was spellbound by the picture Martha had drawn with her description. I almost felt as if I was there. “How did Yeshua’s body come to be in the tomb of the Sanhedrin?” I asked. “Some of the Romans doubted he was dead,” Martha elaborated. “One of them took a long spear and jabbed the sharp point through Yeshua’s side and into his heart to make sure his life was over. ‘He is dead now,’ the brute proclaimed after he had done his foul deed. “But suddenly he jumped back in fear, actually tumbling to the ground as he scrambled to get away. He was pointing at the wound he had just inflicted in Yeshua’s side. The other soldiers saw what he was pointing at as did many

in the crowd and like a wave in reverse almost everyone fell back. For gushing out of the wound was not red blood, but a perfectly clear liquid, like water, but thicker. “Mother Miryam, Salome, Miriam and I continued to stand right below the cross. Within a minute of Yeshua’s passing there was an immense, sizzling bolt of lightning that came from the dark clouds above and struck the Hill of Skulls, just behind the cross where Yeshua’s limp body hung. Immediately afterward the ground shook and rumbled with a deep roar. Nearly everyone lost their feet and tumbled to the ground. When we stood up Miriam was gone. It was frightening to have so many portents of power one right after the other: the black clouds, the blinding lightning, the rumble and shaking of the earth and then the vanishing of Miriam. I looked everywhere around and she was nowhere to be seen. It was as if she had been swallowed by the earth while it trembled.” What Martha was telling me was incredible and I fairly tripped over my tongue encouraging her to continue. “But you were in Yeshua’s tomb with her later anointing his body. What did she say happened to her?” “Yes, she related what transpired to all of us women as we prepared Yeshua’s body for burial. You know she is the Angel of the Covenant, do you not?” “Yes,” I stammered. “Sort of. I have heard the apostles refer to her by that title, but I really do not know what it means.” “It means dear brother, that she is far more than the Miriam we knew as “our sister” now. I do not fully comprehend it myself, as she is spoken of as an angel, but she is still here with us in the flesh. What I do know is that she now has power from Elohim beyond what we can understand.” “Forgive me Martha,” I pleaded gently. “I know momentous events have occurred, and I know Miriam has a special place in Celestine Light because she is Yeshua’s wife. But bestowing mantles of power and angels upon her, seems like more fantasy than reality. We cannot forget that this is still just our sister Miriam we are talking about. The same girl you grew up laughing and playing games with every day.” Martha looked at me with widening eyes. “Nevertheless, she has changed Lazarus. You are often away so have not perceived it. But I lived with Miriam when she and Yeshua were home. On more than one occasion, I have seen some of the miraculous power she has learned from Yeshua to wield. It

is more than any of the apostles. “She told me that at the moment she vanished she went unseen, in the blink of an eye, to the inner sanctuary of the temple and cut the sacred veil from top to bottom with a flaming sword, letting it fall upon the stone floor in two smoldering pieces. By this she said all those of religious authority that had persecuted Yeshua and convinced the Romans to torture and crucify him, would understand the error of their ways and tremble in their sandals wondering what fate would befall them. “If Miriam said she did this, rest assured dear brother, it was done as she recounted. “I think the impact of the entire day put the fear of Elohim in the hearts of many. The last words I heard one of the Romans speak as we departed the Hill of Skulls was, ‘Perhaps we laughed and mocked to our own peril and this really was the Son of God.’ ” “We know that it is so, that Yeshua is truly the son of the Elohim. With that firm knowledge, it is not a far stretch anymore to imagine that our Miriam has become much more than the Miriam we knew.”

Chapter 5 WHAT HAPPENED TO MY SISTER? Amidst all the convolutions and momentous events that had occurred to me and around me recently, hearing a reaffirmation that my headstrong sister Miriam was being called an angel continued to be more than my overloaded head could grasp. Make no mistake, I love and appreciate Miriam enormously. But despite being the wife of Yeshua and one of his devoted apostles, she retained an unpredictable predilection to rash and volatile actions in moments of righteous anger. In my mind, this sometimes intimidating trait would seem to dissuade anyone that knew her from calling her an angel. At least if they used my definition of an angel: that being someone embodying a perpetual state of love and sweetness. This would fit my wife Hannah very well -- my sister Miriam, not so much. To think that calling her an angel was something more than just an affectionate, satirical nickname, and that she had somehow been invested with powers from Elohim greater than her already intimidating tongue, wit and intellect, would be akin to providing additional fuel to someone who was already a reckless fire starter. It was only a few days later that I learned how accurate my analogy was. After Yeshua had been in the tomb for three days, word spread among the Children of Light like a sudden storm from the desert that the tomb was empty! This was a confirmation of faith to all of his family and close followers. It was not a surprise to us. Yeshua had told us on multiple occasions that he would be killed, be sealed in the earth for three days, then rise again in fullness. This was what he meant when he said he would “rebuild the temple in three days.” It was especially an expected event to me. After all, if he resurrected me after being dead in a tomb for five days, surely he was capable of resurrecting himself after only three! Though his resurrection was expected and joyful, a rumor quickly spread that my sister Miriam had something to do with it. That was somewhat disquieting, especially as it seemed to be a rumor without substance. No one could actually say what she had done. And she, Salome, and all of the

apostles were still nowhere to be found, so none of them could clarify exactly what might have taken place. It was common knowledge that the Romans had placed a guard at the tomb. I figured some of them would have been eye witnesses to whatever had occurred, if anything. My curiosity got the better of me as I soon had an acute interest in learning more of the purported events, mainly so I could be prepared to help Miriam if she had done another of her rash actions and might be in trouble. The foreman at our Bethany property was a man named Decanius. His mother was of the Hebrew tribe of Dan. But one of his redeeming qualities was his father was a Roman Centurion named Aurelius, an officer in charge of eighty soldiers, which comprised his Century.[1] With an alternative motive to establish a connection to his father and gain advanced knowledge of things Rome might be planning in Israel, I hired Decanius three years earlier to tend the nearby olive groves and grape vineyards. He proved to be an exceptionally hard worker and fast learner. He literally made himself indispensable. On his merits alone, I had thoughts for no other person to fill the position of foreman when it had become available six months earlier, when the previous long serving foreman had become aged and retired. Decanius’ mother had been shunned by her family and friends when she had married and this caused him both heartbreak and setbacks in his life. Among the Children of Israel it was considered sacrilege to wed an unbeliever of another faith. Though his father was a man of some importance, Decanius, a strong, intelligent and compassionate man, had great difficulty in finding employment as he was considered by many, both Hebrews and Romans, to be a “cur”, a half-breed. He had been very grateful for the opportunity when I employed him and subsequently, I was very happy that I had. Besides his conscientious labor, through his introduction I had gained the friendship and gratitude of his father. I have never been one to discriminate against any man because of his faith or nationality. While many of my contemporaries in the business life called me traitorous for befriending a Roman, the occupying enemy, I saw my actions merely as good business and following Yeshua’s teaching to treat others as you would have them treat

you. As long as his father reciprocated and did nothing personally to harm my people, I respected him as a friend as much as any other, even if he was a Roman. As I was completely unable to locate Miriam, Salome, or any of the apostles, I decided to seek out Decanius’s father, Aurelius. As a Centurion, he would be privy to many of the goings-on with the Roman military in Jerusalem, even if he had not had a part in them. Whatever had occurred at Yeshua’s tomb, I was hoping he would be aware of it. If Miriam had done anything to get in trouble with the Romans, I prayed it would be insignificant enough that his influence would be sufficient to extract her from whatever predicament might have befallen her. Although I’m sure anything she did was merely the expression of a concerned and loving wife. She knew, as we all did in the family, that Yeshua would rise to life again after the third day. I was sure he would not have needed any of her help for that. So any trouble she had gotten herself into would have been completely unnecessary. The troops Aurelius commanded were responsible for paroling the southeastern quadrant of Jerusalem. My occasional meetings with Aurelius were never prearranged, as he could get into trouble with his superiors if it seemed he was being too friendly with a Hebrew. But when we would encounter one another in the course of our daily travels, he soldiering and me trading, we would find a place to sit and chat for ten minutes or so, while we shared refreshments. Simple spontaneous conversation that did not draw out too long in time, was not looked on suspiciously, as it was well known that I employed his son. So of course we would talk a little when we ran into one another. But on this day, I did not want to waste time wandering aimlessly about the southeastern quadrant of the city hoping to encounter Aurelius. Nor could I go to the Roman military barracks and ask to see him. That would be bad for him and probably not so good for me either. So, though I was reluctant, lest he think I was using him just to access his father, I sought out Decanius to see if he could direct me or help me to find him quickly. Decanius was overseeing the planting of some large, mature date palms along the border of our property with the main road to Bethany along the outskirts of the town. So passersby would know they could freely pick the fruit, I purposely had the trees placed along a drainage ditch from one of our

springs, just outside the stone property wall, as a way to offer travelers on the road a source of delicious fruit, without cost, while they were on their journey. We already had a cistern built into the stone wall and filled by a long wooden pipe with clear water from the spring, freely allowing travelers to refresh themselves and have fresh water. A little goodwill is the least a follower of Yeshua can offer. And hopefully, it might also cause them to affectionately remember the source of the blessing when they were in the market seeking items we might be selling. Decarius was a strapping man with piercing brown eyes set into a rugged square-jawed, clean shaven face. I never really understood the Greek and Roman propensity for men to shave their faces bare like a woman’s. It was even beginning to become a popular style among a few Hebrews. Even two of Yeshua’s apostles, shaved the hair off their faces, much to my shock! Truth be known though, many women seemed to favor it, for reasons that mystified me. Nevertheless, seeing a bare-faced man of the faith, oftentimes still caused me to catch my breath for a moment whenever I needed to personally speak with one, as it seemed so unnatural and contrary to the traditions of our fathers. However, I had long ago grown accustomed to Decarius being bare faced, and in any case did not hold it against him as his father was a Roman, so I greeted him warmly. “How goes the work on the new plantings?” I inquired non-nonchalantly. “We are just about finished,” Decarius replied amiably. We small talked about the weather and workers under his supervision for a few moments. Then I went to the heart of the true reason I had come to see him. “I wish to speak to your father Decarius. Might you know of where I could find him this day?” Decarius seemed a bit taken aback by my sudden change in the topic of discussion and my seriousness inquiring about his father. He obviously misconstrued the reason I was seeking him. “Have I done something wrong?” he questioned with sincere concern in his voice. “No, no, not at all,” I assured him. “This has nothing to do with you. I am very pleased with everything that you do. Something strange is reported to have occurred at Yeshua’s tomb that may have involved my sister Miriam. I cannot locate her or any of the apostles and I fear for my sisters safety and

well-being; that is all. As the tomb was guarded by Roman soldiers, my hope is your father might know Miriam’s whereabouts. And if she is in any trouble, might help me to extract her from it.” “I will go with you to find my father.” Decarius offered immediately. “During the day, while he is on duty, if there are no pressing needs for his troops, he is usually at the Centurions quarters at the main Roman compound in the Southeast quadrant of the city. You would not be allowed entrance there, but the guards at the gate will freely admit me as his son.” I agreed that this seemed to be a prudent course, so we set off at once for the Roman compound. We arrived in fairly quick time and I remained back out of sight near a common well, at the edge of a residential part of town near the Roman compound. After about thirty impatient minutes on my part, Decarius arrived with his father, then bid us goodbye as he departed to return to his duties back in Bethany. Foregoing small talk, Aurelius barked, “Speak quick Lazarus. Things are very unsettled at the moment and I should not be seen speaking to you at any length.” I nodded in understanding. “I was hoping you might have some information regarding the whereabouts of my sister Miriam,” I appealed. Aurelius bellowed a dismissive grunt. “I know not where she is, but I know of the mischief she has been up to, and it does not bode well for her or any of your people if word gets back to the governor, or even much further up the chain of command.” I was thoroughly alarmed by his words and rolled both of my hands rapidly encouraging him to spill more details. Aurelius obliged. “My son Decarius came in to fetch me just as I finished hearing the details of the encounter from Quintus, the centurion whose men were responsible for guarding the tomb of your crucified brother-in-law. Quintus shared the account with me and two other centurions of the southeastern quadrant, in hopes that we would insure that none of the men of our Century would spread word of these events. “The common soldiers of course have a propensity for exaggeration. The account is unbelievable enough on its own merits without further embellishment. I am unsure if such a farfetched account can even be kept secret from the higher ups. The fondest wish of all of us centurions is that it will simply be passed off as a fanciful tale to hide the fact that somehow you

Hebrews stole the body of your brother-in-law from the tomb. “Either way, whichever story is believed, I think it will end up going hard on those soldiers that were responsible for the guard and on some of your people. Your sister likely tops the list of those that might be arrested if her part in it is accepted as fact. I would advise you to hide her well until you see if this blows up or dies down.” I was beside myself now with worry. Aurelius had stoked my fears without giving me any details of why there was a problem and what my sister Miriam had to do with it. “Do not torture me Aurelius.” I pleaded. “Tell me, I beg you, what did Quintus say occurred at Yeshua’s tomb and how is my sweet sister involved?” Aurelius cocked his head and looked at me curiously. “You truly think your sister is sweet? he asked dubiously. “That is not at all the image of her Quintus related to me.” “Well,” I stammered. “She is sweet with those who show her kindness. I will admit she does not suffer long with the boorish or chauvinistic.” “The soldiers were neither boorish or chauvinistic,” Aurelius huffed. “They were merely trying to do their jobs. Because of your sister, if word of the events gets to the governor or even to my superior the Tribunus, those soldiers unfortunate enough to be left to guard the tomb and encounter your sister may end up punished for dereliction of duty!” I was beginning to get exasperated with Aurelius telling me all the problems that might occur, without telling me a single detail of why. “As you mentioned,” I nudged cautiously, “we should not be seen long together. Please tell me what all the commotion is about.” Aurelius huffed and then began to reveal the details of Miriam’s latest escapade. “As you know, your brother-in-law was a real rabble-rouser.” I did not think this was true of Yeshua, but wisely decided to hold my tongue and allow Aurelius to continue. “I’m sorry he was crucified and I assure you it never would have occurred based just upon his own actions. Rome’s policy toward the local inhabitants of Israel is to let you people go about your business and daily lives without interference, unless your actions directly threaten Romans or the governing of the territories. Your religious squabbles and disagreements are no concern of ours.

“But as you know, the taking of life is reserved to Rome and only the Governor Pontius Pilate can issue a death sentence. If one of your people were to kill another, the murderer, even if it was a person of high position, would themselves be executed by Rome. “It seems your local priesthood hierarchy, the Sanhedrin I think you call them, decided they did not like what your brother-in-law was preaching. I heard he had proclaimed that he had not come to uphold the religious laws but to destroy them. Again, please understand, he can destroy all the religious laws he wants and that matters not at all to Rome. “But I guess it mattered to your Sanhedrin people and they felt threatened by his words. According to the guards at the governor’s house, who heard the conversation, some high mucky muck Sanhedrin convinced the governor that your brother-in-law was trying to incite an uprising against Rome, an actual violent rebellion.” “That is absolutely not true!” I proclaimed defensively. “Yeshua never advocated rebellion against Rome with even one breath.” “It matters not,” Aurelius stated matter-of-factly. “The governor agreed to have him executed to appease the priestly mucky mucks of your people. But your brother-in-law did not do himself any favors. According to the house guard, Pilate was inclined to give your brother-in-law some lashes then set him free despite the pleas of the mucky mucks. He brought your brother-inlaw in for an interview. That’s a privilege I never heard granted to a low-life Hebrew prisoner before. If your brother-in-law had pleaded for his life, I’m sure the governor would have been merciful. But instead, he apparently showed the governor no respect and even taunted him with magic tricks.” “Why would Yeshua do such a thing?” I asked doubtfully. “Because he had a death wish.” Aurelius asserted. I had to nod in agreement with that statement, knowing Yeshua had in fact intended to die so he could subsequently be resurrected. “What exactly did Yeshua do to incur Pilate’s wrath?” I asked. “And if I may be so bold, what does all of this that happened before Yeshua was even crucified have to do with my sister days afterward?” “Patience,” Aurelius advised. “I assure you in order to understand what occurred with your sister, you must first understand what happened with your brother-in-law before he was crucified. And now that I have started to share the tale with you, I need to do it justice by including all the details.”

Aurelius’s drawn out recounting was quite exasperating. Telling ‘tales’ was an art among the Romans from the nobles to the commoners. It was one of the primary forms of entertainment in the ancient world and everyone fancied themselves a great storyteller. I had to keep Aurelius on track. “Thank you for your willingness to give me all the details Aurelius, but I do not want to run out of time before you get to the part concerning my sister.” I pleaded. “As you have correctly pointed out, we cannot be seen talking together for too great a length of time.” “That is true.” Aurelius agreed, nodding his head. “Do you have trading goods you can show me? Something anyone seeing us would simply think I am contemplating a purchase?” I fished around in my garments. All I could find was the rainbow rock crystal I carried on a golden chain. It had been given to me by Martha’s first husband Yochanan before he had been beheaded by Herod. I handed the rock crystal to Aurelius. “It is beautiful!” he exclaimed in sincere admiration. “How has a rainbow been captured inside of a crystal of rock?” he marveled. “Oh no, not another tangent, I moaned to myself. I wondered if I was ever going to find out what had happened to Miriam. “I am not sure how a rainbow was captured in the rock.” I confessed. “Please could you continue with your account?” “Of course, of course,” he agreed somewhat reluctant to take his focus away from the rainbow rock. “But afterward, I truly would like to speak to you about purchasing this crystal.” Although I dared not tell him at that moment, I would never part with the rainbow crystal, for it was a rare tool of many powers. I actually did not know how to call upon any of them, but Miriam and Yeshua, as well as Martha’s first husband Yochanan the Baptizer, all had similar crystals and spoke highly of the wonders that could be accomplished with them. “Another day, another day, my friend,” I assured him. “But look at it all you desire at the moment. It gives us a reason to remain in conversation. And please do continue with your account of the events that led to my sister’s predicament.” “Yes of course.” Aurelius assented. “Your brother-in-law was brought before Pilate. The governor had heard he was a magician and wanted to see some of his tricks. If he had entertained

him properly and asked to have his life spared I’m sure the governor would have ordered a few lashes for him and set him free. But because of the mucky muck priests the governor first had to see if your brother-in-law was harboring seditious plans against Rome. He asked him point blank, ‘I have heard it said that you are called the rightful King of the land. Do you consider yourself to be this?’ “Apparently his answer was appropriately non-threateningly, ‘If I was given a crown, and Rome and all of the people said, Let him be king, I would hand back the crown to he who gave it and walk away, for I have come to serve, not to be served.’ he assured the governor. “Pilate softened a bit because of his harmless answer and thought to make a common bond with him in his reply. ‘Some would say that being a good king is a very great service,’ noted Pilate. ‘I know being a governor is taxing on patience and civility, and sometimes decisions that carry a heavy burden must be made for the good of the people. Is that not service?’ “Instead of meekly agreeing and finding common ground, Yeshua angered Pilate by giving a long and scornful reply. He basically showed no respect to the man who held his fate and subtly, and not so subtly, insulted the governor. “He lectured him about service and further displeased Pilate with every word.[2] “Even after this affront, the governor tried to be magnanimous and laugh off the innuendo and insults of your brother-in-law. He gave a mocking little bow with his head and a small rolling wave of his hand and said, ‘That was quite a little speech. All wrong, but it sounded good. I’ve a mind to send you to Rome; in chains of course, but you would be entertaining. A simple carpenter from the ghetto of Galilee, proclaimed a king, who speaks with the glib tongue of a Roman senator.’ “According to the guards. the governor then tried to get him to demonstrate some of his reputed tricks. ‘What of your magic?’ he asked. ‘I’ve heard you are a magician without peer. If you can really do some of the miracles men have said of you, as well as speak like a Greek philosopher, I really must send you to Rome.’ “Once again, the guards said your brother-in-law replied to the governor’s pleasantries with haughty words. Apparently, there was no anger in his face, only a look of great seriousness belying Pilate’s lightness of speech. ‘The Son

of Light walks the path decreed by the Elohim and not by the vain desires of the sons of men.’ he proclaimed. ‘Upon this land was this body born, and upon this land shall it die, in the time and place and manner that I choose.’ “Oh those were the very worst words to tell the governor. His face contorted in rage, and suddenly, the guards said that he lashed out and smote Yeshua with great force upon his face, knocking him to the ground. Three of the guards quickly came up with drawn short swords, their sharp points touching Yeshua on his chest and throat as he lay upon the ground. “Pilate shouted at your brother-in-law in a loud voice, ‘Let me put you in your place beggar from Galilee! You will decide nothing! It is upon my command whether you are a slave or free. It is upon my command whether you remain here or go to Rome. It is upon my command whether you live or die.’ I held up my hand for Aurelius to stop his narrative. “But I am just getting to the good part.” he protested. “Just one small request before you continue.” I pleaded. Can you please stop calling him my brother-in-law and call him by his name, which is Yeshua.” “How can he have been married to your sister and not be your brother-inlaw?” he asked, feigning to be confused. “He is my brother-in-law,” I explained patiently. “Was; was your brother-in-law.” Aurelius interjected. “As you wish.” I agreed accommodatingly. I just ask that you show him the tiniest of respect by calling him by name, as he is a very honored family member.” “Was.” he reminded me. “It will not do to speak of him as if he is still alive. As you will see as I continue relating the events to you, his death and purported life again are the crux of the situation.” “Fine,” I agreed. “Please continue. What happened next?” Aurelius adjusted his tunic and then continued relating the events. “It was quite a trick! Yeshua pulled himself up onto one elbow and before the soldier could react with his other hand he grabbed the sharp two-edged sword that was pointed at his heart and quickly swept the pointed tip across his exposed forearm. Releasing the sword from his grasp, blood flowed freely from his hand and from the self-inflicted wound upon his arm. He stood up and Pilate bade the guards to allow it. Blood still flowed freely from his hand and arm

dripping into a small pool on the floor. “He held out his bleeding hand and arm toward the governor and told him firmly, ‘I fulfill the will of the Elohim and the vain desires of men, are as dust to me.’ “Through the openings to the building a strong wind suddenly blew in. One of the guards pointed at Yeshua’s outstretched arms and cried out in uncomprehending fear, ‘Look, look at his wounds; they are healing before our eyes!’ “It was as he spoke. Even as the governor and the three soldiers watched in amazement, the blood flowing from the wound on Yeshua’s hand and the other on his arm ceased to flow, and the skin sealed up and became normal and healthy. The pool of blood upon the ground dried in a few seconds into a pile of dust and blew away in the wind that came through the building. “Yeshua had been looking into the eyes of the governor as these moments passed and once again he calmly but steadfastly told him, “I fulfill the will of Elohim and the vain desires of men, are as dust to me.” “The governor saw the look of awe and fear upon the faces of his guards, and catching his own voice, admonished them, ‘Gird yourselves up; this man is nothing more than a magician. This is Yeshua of Nazareth. Have you not heard him spoken about in Jerusalem?’ “ ‘Yes, I have,’ one of the guards recalled, relaxing at Pilate’s reassurance. And the other two nodded in agreement. “ ‘It is said he does many miracles,’ added another. ‘Even among the Romans that come to him.’ “The governor replied to his comment scornfully, ‘They are merely tricks and illusion. Only miracles to the simple and the ignorant.’ “Turning again to Yeshua the governor spoke to him with hardness in his voice. ‘I thought perhaps the fear the Sanhedrin have of you was misplaced and their warnings about you exaggerated; but now I see they spoke wisely. You are indeed a danger to Rome. My duty is clear. Rome will never see your face, and upon this land you shall die, even as you have said. But it will not be by the choice of you, or your God, but by me as governor of the rule of Rome. “ ‘That was the last trick you shall ever perform, so at least it was a good one. Tell me how you did it and reveal yourself to be a fraud, and I will show you mercy and send you away to the mines to work until you die. And who

knows how long that might be? But say one word in disagreement to me and you shall die soon, but slowly, as your life ebbs away hanging on a cross of crucifixion.’ “Yeshua foolishly answered him in his haughty way instead of the abject humility and subservience that might have saved him. ‘Crucify me and you shall see far greater than you have seen today. Or repent of your wickedness and humble yourself before Elohim and you shall yet find a glory greater than Rome.’ “ ‘Enough!’ cried Pilate. ‘You are the most audacious scoundrel I have ever had the displeasure of speaking to. I cannot suffer to hear any more of your riotous words. And it is your words that have condemned you, not mine.’ “Turning to his guards, the governor commanded, ‘Take him to be crucified on the morrow. Crucify him naked that he might remember that he is nothing. Give him fifty lashes with a leaded scourge before he departs for his crucifixion at the Hill of Skulls. He will learn, as will his followers, that his blood spills and his flesh rips out just like any other mans. And have him carry his own cross that he might be reminded with every step of the weight and consequences of his own foolishness.’ “The guards bound Yeshua’s arms and hands tightly behind his back and put a rope around his neck and pulled him by it and led him away as Pilate commanded.“As he was passing from the room Pilate called after him, saying, ‘Where is your great magic now? Where is your god?’ “Yeshua turned his face back toward Pilate, ‘Where it has always been, inside of me. And inside of everyone who believes in me. It is a light that has no beginning and can have no end; a light that shall ever grow, and all the power of Rome and all the kings of Earth cannot extinguish it.’ ” Though I had been reluctant to listen to Aurelius share every detail, now I was astounded and so grateful to have heard the account of this meeting that so few were privy to. I was proud of Yeshua, and humbly honored to be one of his followers. What bravery he had displayed. But still I needed to get Aurelius to tell me about my sister. Yeshua could take care of himself; of that I had no doubt. But as the oldest male of the family, it was my duty to take care of Miriam when Yeshua was not about. She was only a woman and I greatly feared what might have befallen her. Especially considering her headstrong nature, which often prompted her to

forge ahead into turmoil without first clearly considering her limitations if she happened to become enmeshed in pitfalls and dangers. “Thank you for sharing that detailed account of Yeshua’s time with Pilate.” I commended Aurelius agreeably. “But can you please tell me now what fate has befallen my sister Miriam?” Aurelius seemed to not even hear me. He was holding the crystal in front of him with the sun at his back looking at it with fascination. The rainbow inside shined brilliantly and vividly in otherworldly hues. “How much do you want for this crystal?” he asked in a way completely disconnected from our conversation. I threw up my hands in despair and wanted to pull out my hair! Was I ever going to find out what happened to Miriam? [1] A Roman Century was overseen by a Centurion. In earlier days it comprised 100 men. Later the Romans revised their military order so a Century was comprised of 80 men. [2] From the Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 90, here is the mini lecture Yeshua gave Pontius Pilate about service: “Service is thinking of others and acting for their interests without taking gain for yourself. Service is not forcing your will upon others, or only assisting your friends or tribe, but instead acting unconditionally to help anyone in need who calls upon you with a humble heart and a worthy desire. Service is not being pampered while those you rule live in squalor. It is not eating in such excess that what you discarded as scrapes from your table is more than many people will eat that day. It is not living in a great house of many empty rooms while many others have but a single room with a leaking roof over their head. Service is not capriciously taking the lives of those who disagree with you or torturing them into despair, or taking the lands and the vineyards of those in disfavor, or even holding such authority and threat over them. Service is the blessed path to heaven, but few will be the wealthy or rulers of men who find it. They who hoard excess unto themselves or squander it on riotous living during their brief mortal life, pay for their pleasures, not with their gold, but with their eternity. Among men, the rulers, leaders, and rich men most often have the least understanding of the truths of eternal significance, and that which they despised in life shall be their undoing in eternity. For in the kingdom of heaven he who has been least on Earth shall be greatest, and he who has been greatest shall be least.”

Chapter 6 MY SISTER? I am sorry my friend,” I told Aurelius apologetically. “That is my personal talisman. I cannot part with it and cannot replace it. And if I could, I doubt you would be willing to pay the price. I know of only four other crystals like it in all the world. And the gold chain alone would be more than three months of your wages. But I have other gems of even greater value; ones that I am not personally attached to. I will gladly offer any of these to you at my cost.” “Pfff!” he hissed. “You are merely trying to drive up the price by making it seem unobtainable. I know you are a wily trader Lazarus.” I was flabbergasted and flustered by his disconnected rambling about the crystal! “Please remember Aurelius, this is not an actual trade item and we are not really here trading. This was merely the only thing I had with me when we agreed to pretend to be trading, so we could talk in greater detail about events concerning my sister. Can you please tell me what happened with her?” Aurelius nodded his head in assent. “In exchange for this crystal I will give you a very exact account as I heard it just before you arrived from the Centurion in charge of the soldiers guarding the tomb. I have an excellent memory and for the most part can relate the events word for word as it was spoken in detail by the soldiers to their superior.” “As I explained, I cannot sell or trade you the crystal,” I pleaded. “It is an irreplaceable personal keepsake.” “Alright then,” he agreed promptly. He handed the crystal back to me. “It seems you value this rock more than the fate of your sister. I understand. I would certainly value it more than my sister as well. It is too bad that you will have no other way to learn her fate as the whole matter is being kept hush-hush in the lower ranks.” He silently waved goodbye and started to walk back toward his outpost. “Wait!” I called after him in defeat. I immediately put the crystal back in his hand as he turned. “The crystal is yours. Please tell me what happened with Miriam so I can help her.” He smiled and gently unclasped the gold chain from the crystal and

handed it to me. “I am fair,” he professed in seeming sincerity. “The gold chain was not part of our bargain.” “I am only going to give you the short version of the story as I need to get back to my post.” he said apologetically. “I thought you were going to give me every detail.” I objected. “Oh, I will.” Aurelius assured me. “All the important parts.” “Where to begin?” he pondered looking up to the sky for apparent guidance. “First off your sister is a witch!” he said with vehemence. I nodded my head slowly in agreement. “She can be quite irritating I agreed. “Sweet one moment and infuriating the next.” “I do not mean she is a witch figuratively,” Aurielus explained. “She is a witch literally!” “Well,” I said in drawn out bemusement that anyone would call Miriam a literal witch, “she does have some peculiar notions and some of her actions can seem bewildering to those who may not understand her intent.” “Oh, apparently her intent was quite clear,” Aurelius grumbled. “There was no confusion on that score! It is not only because of what she did that I call her a witch, but also because of how she did it.” I just remained silent, deciding it would be best to first hear his entire account rather than trying to defend Miriam in bits and pieces along the way. Seeing that I was attentively waiting to hear more, he continued. “I heard you were out of town at the time, so you probably do not know all of the hullabaloo that the crucifixion of your brother-in-law caused. Those high mucky-muck priests of your people were more afraid of him in death than they were when he was alive. They convinced the governor that some of Yeshua’s followers were going to sneak in at night to steal his body from the tomb after he was buried; some far-fetched story about him coming back to life within three days.” “Not that there was much left of his body to come back to,” he chuckled. “In any case, the governor was getting pretty angry that so much fuss was being made over a dead, dirt poor carpenter from Galilee. After extracting a promise from the mucky muck priests to never speak to him again about Yeshua of Nazareth, he agreed to post a Contubernium of eight soldiers at the tomb for five days. He also had the tomb sealed with a gigantic sealing stone, the largest I have ever seen, rolled into a deep groove, then heavily mortared to the bedrock. The mucky mucks were very happy at his actions and said

after a few days it would be safe to leave the tomb unguarded, as Yeshua’s followers were expecting his return within three days.” I nodded in understanding. “That is true.” I affirmed. “We knew before he died on the cross that Yeshua would return to us in wholeness in three days.” “Hmpph!” Aurelius grunted in disbelief. “His body did disappear,” he acknowledged. “But I’m sure your witch sister had something to do with it.” “Please don’t call her a witch,” I asked politely. “She is actually a very sweet and loving lady.” “See if you still feel that way after I finish telling you the rest of the story,” he grunted. “It will become obvious how deluded you are, even hearing just the short version,” he ventured. “Everything was fine until the third day.” Aurelius explained. “Shortly after the changing of the guard on the third day, when the four soldiers that had been at the tomb for twelve hours were replaced by the other four from the Contubernium, your sister appeared at the sepulcher. Unnoticed at first, she walked down to the base of the stone that sealed the entry and put her hand upon it. “As soon as she was spotted, one of the guards exclaimed, ‘Begone woman! No one is allowed to come near the tomb.’ “Your sister did try the sweet approach at first. She non-threateningly explained, ‘I am the wife of the great one inside and I have come to see him, as he asked me to come upon the morning of this day.’ “The guards were not deceived by her politeness and actually thought she was a little daft to be defying their order. They were Roman soldiers and they had been given strict commands to keep all people away from the tomb, and that they intended to do, even with the wife of the man interned. “Her innocent face did not fool them and she upset them right from the get-go by not immediately backing away from the tomb, when they commanded her to do so. One of the soldiers pointed to the tomb and yelled at her, ‘Are you blind? The tomb is sealed. And were it not sealed it would need four or more strong men to move the stone up the hill after the mortar was chipped away. That alone would take hours. Now begone lest you incur our wrath.’ “Now any sane person, alone, unarmed, facing four heavily armed, battlehardened Roman soldiers, would have instantly obeyed the order to depart. But did your sister act rationally and do that? Oh no! Instead she threw more

fuel on the fire. ‘Perhaps it is you who should begone, before you incur my wrath!’ she advised resolutely. There was even a little anger in her voice, if you can believe it.” “Seeing she would not move, one of the soldiers called back to his comrades at camp and the other four soldiers of the Contubernium also came to stand at the tomb confronting your crazy sister. She is a woman and we Roman soldiers are not animals. Even though she had insulted them with her angry tone and defiance, they did not want to hurt her. They continued trying to reason with her. The chief guard politely told her, ‘Come back in a couple of days and we will be gone and you can pay your respects before the tomb. But our orders are clear and you cannot be here now. We do not wish to harm you, a grieving widow as you are, but if you do not leave we will be forced to remove you.’ “I seriously think your sister may have eaten a noxious weed that befuddled her mind before arriving at the tomb. She replied with nonsense that just further upset the eight soldiers. ‘I have not come to pay my respects,’ she told them, in a voice of authority that should not be coming from any woman, let alone one being confronted by a Roman Contubernium. ‘I have come to see my husband. For today he who was dead, is alive; and see him I shall’ “Some of the soldiers laughed at her words and one of them told her, ‘It is for that cause that we are here and the tomb has been sealed, for it was rumored that those who followed him might try to make it appear as if he had come back from the dead. That is not going to happen woman, so leave!’ “Again she ignored the very real threat she was creating by her intransigence. ‘I think not,’ she responded casually. ‘Leave me be, or stay and you shall see that he has risen as he said he would.’ “That was about the end of the patience of the Contubernium. ‘I have had enough of this nonsense,’ exclaimed one of the soldiers. He made to grab your sister and haul her away. But no sooner had he reached out to grasp her, than before he could actually lay his hand upon her he fell backward to the ground with a sharp exclamation of pain, holding his one hand in the other. And the wounded hand that he held was bright red, as if it had just been withdrawn from a hot fire. “ ‘By Jupiter!’ he cried in pain. ‘That woman is a witch! I did not even touch her and my hand burns in agony!’

“Hearing his words and seeing him grimacing upon the ground, the other soldiers quickly drew their short swords and encircled your sister as she stood before the tomb, her hand still resting casually upon the great stone laid before the entry. “The chief of the Contubernium spat at her angrily, ‘We tried to be nice to you widow, but now you have forced us to arrest you. Come with us now peacefully and we will not hurt you.’ ‘No, I think not,” your sister answered haughtily. “I have come to open the tomb as my husband bade me to do; and so I must. For your safety, you should depart hastily.” ‘Foolish woman! Crazy woman!’ bellowed one of the soldiers. ‘You are drawing our ire. Come with us now and it will go better for you. The tomb is sealed. Ten women could not move the stone if they worked at it all day and we are certainly not going to do it for you.’ “Your sister smiled slightly at them as a mother smiles at children who do not comprehend their words or actions. ‘I have not asked you to move the stone,’ she asserted. ‘That is something I look forward to doing myself.’ “Then she reached up as high as she could with one hand to touch near the top of the great stone along its edge where it met the mortar. She was actually too short to touch the top of the stone. But with seemingly little effort, and actually seeming to be holding on to nothing, she pulled the massive stone forward by some mystical power. There was a crackle of sound and a rise of dust as the crumbling mortar sealing the stone gave way. “The massive stone tilted toward the soldiers gathered around in a semicircle with their short swords drawn. After the seal of mortar broke the stone balanced precariously for a moment. Then she gave it a push or a pull, that part is unclear, other than the fact that it would be too heavy for any man or woman to push or pull. But it teetered toward the men in slow motion. As it became obvious it was going to fall toward them, they stepped back to protect themselves, and watched in astonishment as it toppled with a tremendous thud that shook the earth and laid flat upon the ground at their feet. “What she did was impossible. An elephant could not have removed that heavy, massive stone that easily and quickly much less a tiny, frail woman. After knowing this unearthly thing she did, even you, her defending brother, cannot possibly disagree that she is a fearsome witch of frightening power.

“Uncomprehending of the impossibility they had just seen, the entire Contubernium fled from her presence! These are brave fighters, not cowards. They have fought many battles and vanquished sorcerers and witches aplenty. For them to flee from your sister, could only be because they realized they were encountering a supernatural force so powerful they feared with certainty that they would all be slain if they remained. “You were worried about her well-being and safety?” he bellowed. “Better to worry about anyone foolish enough to cross her path. Please heed my warning Lazarus. I know not where your sister is, but I advise you to find her soon and spirit her out of Israel and never let her return. I hope all of this remains hidden from my superiors. But if it does not, they will surely see her as a legitimate threat to Rome, far more than Yeshua. They will not stop looking for her until they find her and kill her. “And, anyone that tries to protect her or give her sanctuary,” he added ominously. I shook my head with a wide smile I could not suppress. “Aurelius, Aurelius, I am afraid you have been taken in by a tall tale. You should become a professional storyteller as you have quite the knack. I appreciate your concern so much, but be reasonable. Think about what you have said for a moment. You are trying to convince me that my little sister, who can barely lift up a full jug of water, suddenly had the strength of an elephant and supernatural powers so formidable that she frightened away an entire battlehardened Contubernium in fear of their lives?” “It seems implausible,” he agreed. “Having given you the details, I was going to return now to my post. But I cannot in good conscious leave when you still do not seem to fully grasp the reality or the consequences. Perhaps you better hear more details of the story before you laugh too hard or dismiss it too quickly.” “How could there possibly be more to this story?” I asked incredulously. He huffed indignantly. “Due to your disbelief and insolence, I should leave you content with what I have already revealed. But the story does have more to tell. And I am feeling obligated due to the exquisite beauty of this rainbow crystal you have so graciously traded in exchange for information, and the fact that my son is generously employed by you. So stifle your smirk and I will tell you what happened next, which will only confirm again that your sister is a witch times ten!”

With great effort I suppressed my urge to smile. Keeping my face frozen impassively, with a nod of my head and a flick of my hand, I urged him to continue his tale. “The guards of the tomb knew they had committed a grave mistake fleeing their post.” Aurelius explained. “Even if there had been one hundred warriors attacking them with javelins, they should have fought to the last man. To flee from a single unarmed woman, even a witch, was unconscionable. Lesser men would have made up a story to hide their dereliction of duty. But they were proud Roman soldiers. To a man, they agreed to relate the true events to their superiors, even knowing punishment was sure to follow. It is because of their fidelity that I came to know the details of what occurred. “Their immediate superior was the senior Centurion among us and a very good friend of mine, named Titanius. After listening to their account, his first concern was to get more facts in the matter before deciding on any additional action. He sent a runner to the Jewish Temple demanding the immediate presence of priests who were familiar with Yeshua. “A priest and three Sanhedrin, who were all Sadducees, soon arrived. Titanius asked them to accompany him and the soldiers of the Contubernium back to the tomb. The senior Centurion seriously doubted the tale of the soldiers, but was determined to know all the facts before deciding whether to inform his superiors of what had occurred or to mete out a minor punishment on his own to the men. “Arriving at the tomb, Titanius, the chief of the Contubernium, the priest and the three Sadducees all squeezed inside the tight confines. The seven remaining soldiers of the Contubernium crowded around the opening cut into the rock so they could hear everything that was said. “Inside, they quickly noticed the burial linens, caked with dried spices, strewn about on the flat, raised rock dais where a body had lain. Beneath the encrusted burial linens lay the burial shroud that had lain behind and draped over the body and the linen napkin that had lain over the face of the deceased. But there was no indication of what had become of the body of Yeshua that they all knew had been there. The men in the tomb looked at one another perplexed. Everyone seemed to be shuffling nervously, with claustrophobic agitation and Titanius suggested they move outside into the sunlight and fresh air to discuss the strange affair further. “Titanius stretched his arms nonchalantly to ease everyone’s tension then

spoke directly to the chief of the Contubernium. ‘Tell me now in truth, how was the guardian stone felled upon the ground? What has happened to the body that was here?’ “ ‘On my word as a Roman soldier, I swear everything occurred as I have already spoken,’ the chief of the guards assured him. “ ‘I want to believe you,’ Titanius consoled. ‘But you weave an unbelievable tale. You and I have seen much of death in the Roman army. You know as well as I do that the dead do not rise except as ghosts. Once they have breathed their last breath, their bodies do not get up and and walk away on their own. Though there are many mysteries here, one thing is clear: the dead man did not wake up, push down the sealing stone and then walk away. I need a better understanding of the actual events; of how the body disappeared and how the heavy sealing stone was toppled. Tell me the truth!’ he demanded sternly. “The chief of the tomb guards held his palms up, shrugging his shoulders. ‘No one wishes more than me that I could tell you a different story, but I was here. With my own eyes I saw what I saw and it occurred exactly as I have said. A woman came to the tomb claiming to be the widow of the man inside. She said she had come to see him. We forbade her. Because she was a grieving widow, we treated her gently in word and deed at first. But she scorned us and even laughed at us, inciting us to anger. Any kindness we had felt for her initially quickly vanished. “ ‘We went to arrest her, which should have been the simplest of tasks. No more difficult than picking up a drunk on the street. Before we could get close enough to grab her she reached up with one hand and somehow pulled the guardian stone forward. “ ‘Everything happened so quickly after she touched the stone. The mortar in an instant crumbled and spewed out as if it had been ejected from a volcano. All of us were hit with the flying debris! The widow was not actually grasping the stone. She was too small to reach its top and had her hand in front of it not behind it where she could have used leverage. She was only lightly touching the front of the stone high up with the back of her hand! She made a pulling motion with her hand and the stone followed as if it we being yanked forward by a giant of great strength! It fell out of its groove right at our feet, shaking the earth with a fearsome sound. “ ‘That is how we knew she was a witch! That is why we fled. Our

thoughts I am ashamed to say, melted into empty madness.’ He moved his arm around to indicate his men. ‘All of us, we did not think; our heads were empty. As one we acted instinctively for self-preservation. No mere woman can effortlessly move a giant stone many times her weight and shower us with flying pieces of mortar, which caused many bleeding cuts. What would have happened to us if we actually touched her! “ ‘No, let me answer that! One of my men tried to grab her and before his hand actually made contact with her it was burned as if it had been thrust into a flaming fire.’ “Titanius looked at the man skeptically. The chief of the guards beckoned to the soldier whose hand had been burned. Grabbing him by his wrist he thrust his turned-up palm forward so Titanius could see it. It was red and swollen and covered in blisters, some of which were open and oozing pus. ‘This happened to his hand, just a short time ago, not from falling in a fire, but from trying to touch the witch!’ the chief guard announced soberly. “ ‘A burned hand from a fire that did not exist; a tightly sealed, giant tomb stone that is toppled by nothing more than a woman standing next to it laying her hand upon it; a dead body wrapped in burial cloths, caked in spices, sealed in a tomb guarded day and night, not only vanishes, but has left behind the burial cloths? It could only be witchcraft! My eyewitness opinion sir, is that any other explanation is even more preposterous!’ he sputtered indignantly. “Having listened to the chiefs explanation, one of the Sanhedrin interrupted the conversation. ‘Maybe there were others of the dead man’s followers hidden above the tomb,’ he suggested. ‘Perhaps they secretly inserted a pry bar from above. You were so focused upon the woman that you would not have even noticed that it was strong men with a heavy bar that actually felled the stone.’ “ ‘No!’ the chief of the watch announced firmly, ‘There were no others; only the woman.’ “ ‘It is not just what we have seen this day,’ interjected one of the soldiers. ‘I have heard it said more than once in Jerusalem that the wife of the man who was in the tomb is a witch. Both his own followers and Roman soldiers have attested to this. I am sure it was by magic that the stone was felled and the body disappeared.’ “ ‘Unlikely,’ interjected another of the Sanhedrin. ‘It is certain that more

of his followers were present and opened the tomb from above and took the body. You were deceived by their trickery; that is all.’ “ ‘No!’ replied the chief of the guard. ‘We were here; all eight of us. You were not. We know what we saw. As for the body, where it went, we cannot say. We were so startled by the woman toppling the guardian stone that we came at once to the senior Centurion. It is our shame, for we should have left some on guard, and surely we will be punished for our dereliction.’ “Titanius nodded his head in agreement, ‘When the governor hears of this it will go hard for you; that is certain.’ “One of the Sanhedrin, stepped forward and put his hand on the arm of the Centurion saying, ‘Let us not act in haste. This need not get to the governor’s ear or even to the Tribune of your Legion. Nor should this account ever be heard by any of our people; at least nothing about the widow and the fallen guardian stone or the missing body. Let it be as if your tongues have been cut out about this and we shall reward you handsomely.’ “Speaking to the soldiers of the watch the Sanhedrin said, ‘We are certain that despite what you think you saw, that something else entirely occurred. We do not want false rumors circulating among our people. Obviously, a woman cannot topple the guardian stone of a sepulcher; no more than a body can disappear from one without thieves coming to take it. “ ‘Surely that is exactly what happened. The man in the tomb said he would come back in three days. But as the dead cannot rise, some of his followers must have come and taken the body while you were fooled by the woman. She was used to distract you so you did not notice what was really occurring. There can be no other reasonable explanation. Would you not agree?’ “The chief of the guard shook his head negatively, ‘I am sorry, but I do not agree. I clearly know what I saw, what we saw, and it was not as you say. Only the woman was present.’ “ ‘Do you look forward to your punishment for failing to stay at your watch?’ asked the Sadducee. “ ‘Of course not!’ the chief of the watch replied brusquely. ‘But we are Roman soldiers and will take our due, even when it is unpleasant.’ “ ‘Or,’ enticed the Sadducee, ‘you could take three months wages, each man, and a year for you and the senior Centurion, to relate the events as we have correctly deduced them: that there was no woman and that a group of

his followers came in the night while you slept and toppled the stone and stole the body before you could stop them.’ “The soldiers looked at one another weighing the Sadducee’s offer. ‘We will still be punished for sleeping on our post and letting the thieves steal the body,’ the chief of the watch stated. ‘But the money will help ease the pain. So perhaps what occurred is as you say.’ “However, one of the soldiers announced with righteous anger. ‘’I do not want their money. We will be punished whether we tell the truth or a lie and I would rather speak true than false.’ “ ‘We have the ear of the governor and even more so of the Tribune,’ offered one of the Sanhedrin soothingly. ‘If all of you, every man, will tell only what we have deduced as the truth and nothing more, we will speak to the Tribune and the governor on your behalf, if it appears you will be punished. Truly, this is not your fault. We know how tricky and conniving the followers of this false prophet can be. I am sure your superiors will understand. If they still punish you, we will double the amount we pay to each man.’ “The soldiers of the guard looked at one another and spoke quietly among themselves. It was agreed that any punishment would be negligible compared to the money they would receive. After all, it wasn’t as if they had abandoned their post during a battle. They looked to the Sanhedrin and the chief of the guard nodded his head in assent. ‘It happened as you say. Just insure that your promises are fulfilled as you have outlined. For it is an inexplicable, but sad truth that tragic accidents have been known to happen to those who break promises to the soldiers of Rome,’ he added threateningly. “Now do you believe me that your sister is a witch?” Aurelius beamed triumphantly. “Remember, this was not just one man who thought he saw something; but eight professional soldiers, who testified unanimously to the facts of the affair. There is no natural explanation for what occurred; for any part of it; neither the impossible actions of your sister, or the even more impossible vanishing of her husband’s body. “I repeat what I said before Lazarus. You best find your sister and get her far, far from here. For her sake, and possibly for yours by association, do not let her return. “And, if you come across the body of your brother-in-law...you would be wise to lay it deep in the ground with haste. This whole matter is best buried

and forgotten. Otherwise, wildfires might start from the sparks. And who knows who might get burned by such fires?” he added ominously.

Chapter 7 TIMEWALKERS I found my sister Miriam the next day, or rather, she found me. I was sitting out in the courtyard of my home a little after noon day, enjoying the warm sunshine and the wonderful company of my wife and two youngest children. We were not far from the well where I had been bitten by the serpent and died not long ago. But it seemed like another time and life to me. I had experienced so much in so few days: an agonizing death; life as an incorporeal spirit; the ability to fly; a visit to the glorious Celestine Realms; suddenly returning to life again in a physical body; coming home from business travels to find the master of light and life, who resurrected me, had been crucified to death by the Romans and had himself risen to life again three days later; and lastly, being almost frantically fearful for my sister Miriam only to discover that she was not the sister I remembered. And now here she stood before me. It was quite startling as I had been sitting facing the large, wooden courtyard gate, smiling as I watched my children playing with one another in the otherwise empty courtyard. Opening the gate and crossing the wide dirt courtyard was the only entrance into our home, which was protected by walls as tall as a man on all sides. Yet the gate never opened and Miriam never walked across the courtyard. My wife Hannah and I were happily talking about our children as we watched them play. I turned for just a second to glance at her. When I swung my gaze back to the courtyard I actually leapt off my seat in shock! For there stood Miriam an arm’s reach away! She had just appeared as if she was suddenly dropped down from the sky. She greeted me with a long embrace and a chaste kiss on my cheek. “I understand you have been looking for me dear brother.” she said casually. “Yes, I have,” I stammered, still somewhat in shock at her sudden appearance. Miriam smiled at me somewhat mischievously and stepped over to Hannah embracing her and kissing her lightly on the cheek. The children saw her and ran to her shouting, “Aunt Miriam!” as they gave her enthusiastic hugs then scampered back to playing their games.

Miriam turned back to me and put her hand on my arm affectionately. “I am sorry you were worried Lazarus. I have been attending to Yeshua since he has risen and returned from the Celestine lights, where he went for a short while immediately after he resurrected. All of my time prior to that, of necessity needed to be with the apostles.” “Salome has been with me,” she added. “I was very worried for your sake Miriam.” I exclaimed somewhat distraught. “I still am! Do you know that Aurelius advised me to take you out of Israel as soon as I find you and never let you return? “What in the stars happened at Yeshua’s tomb? What did you do?” I was beside myself with a wild mix of emotions and did not give her a chance to answer, or even stop to take a breath myself as I quickly continued. “The Sanhedrin have paid handsomely for the silence of the guards. Maybe they will stay silent and maybe they will not. But they all think you are some fearsome witch and toppled the guardian stone of the tomb with magic! “Though I know that is ludicrous and you are truly a sweet, sweet soul, as far from being a witch as anyone could ever be, many others believe otherwise. If the inexplicable events at the tomb ever reach the ears of higher Roman officers, it will be your misery. It seems like prudent advice for you to gather your children and go back to Egypt, at least until all this nonsense blows away. Your family had a nice life there in earlier years and I’m sure still have many friends that would greet you hospitably.” Miriam laughed! She tried to stifle it and even put her hand over her mouth, but her attitude still stung, for she was laughing at my concern! “Forgive me Lazarus,” she asked contritely. “These last days have been filled with a great many emotional ups and downs. When you spoke as you did, the perceptions being so far from the reality, I guess the laughter just escaped me as a release of my pent up emotions, before I could seal it in. Please know that I truly appreciate from the depths of my heart your love and concern for me.” Somewhat mollified I gave her another warm embrace, happy to hear her agree that the way she was being perceived by the Romans was misguided. With her next words, my momentarily elated heart sank as she looked deeply into my eyes, raising her eyebrows and cocking her head ever so slightly, a tiny smile upturning the corners of her mouth. “Oh, I see. You think the perception and reality I refer to is being labeled a witch,” she said.

“No, I was laughing at the implication that I needed to flee for my life. “Lazarus, dear Lazarus. You have known me all of my life, but not much in the last twelve or more years. To you I am just the sister you remember from childhood and nothing more. You still perceive me as the simple little girl who pestered you growing up, always wanting to play the games of boys instead of girls. I fondly remember how you were always there to protect me from your friends who resented my intrusion. You even made up stories to Papa and Mama so they would not know I had been off gallivanting with the boys instead of tending to the delicate activities expected of girls. “Please know that I am very touched that you are still trying to protect me. But I am no longer the girl you once knew. I am no longer like any girl you have ever known. This will become more obvious to you in the days to come. “I have been with Yeshua for fifteen years, seldom away from his side. Step by step, precept upon precept, he has taught me the ways of Celestine Light, beyond the ken of men. Recently, I have been called to a high and holy calling, and instilled with the secrets of power to fulfill that calling. Do not worry for me Lazarus. Better to be concerned for those who might stand against me. I fear not the Romans, or any man, or army of men. The truth is, by the perceptions painted by the misconceptions and fears of what they know not, I am a witch dear brother. I am the witch they feared and much more.” Before I could add words to the shocked look of disbelief on my face she tried to console me. “Do not fret about it Lazarus. By Yeshua I have been called an ‘angel’ and any power I have comes from the light, not from the darkness.” “But, but...” I sputtered. “You are still my sister and still, despite your bravado, just a woman, limited by the sensibilities and physical weakness of a woman compared to a man.” I stammered. “Though you cavort with men, going with the apostles and Yeshua everywhere they go, they cannot always be there to protect you.” Miriam smiled warmly and slightly shook her head negatively, but with motherly affection. “You still do not understand anything Lazarus. Do the words I say go in one ear and exit the other before they register in your head? How do you explain this ‘weak woman’ toppling a guardian stone weighing more than twenty men could dead lift?” I shook my head uncomprehending. “It is not possible Miriam. That is

why the Romans think you are a witch.” “How do you think I just appeared suddenly before you today? I did not walk through the courtyard did I?” she asked mischievously. “Well, the thought came to me that perhaps you just dropped out of the sky.” I admitted a bit wide-eyed. “But I was just silently joking with myself.” Miriam grasped my hand. “Your imagination is more correct than you credit it.” she affirmed. “But as fun as this banter is, I am needed elsewhere and cannot remain to more fully explain things to you. Nor did I actually come to talk about me. Yeshua sent me with a message for you and Hannah. He asks that both of you meet us and others he has called, at the family villa on Lake Gennesaret, in thirty days. Yeshua remains upon the Earth only for forty days after his resurrection, so do not miss this meeting. “Yeshua is on his way here at this moment and will arrive before nightfall with Salome and Martha. I will return to join him and we shall all remain here for six days. However, it will not be a time to explain the future to you any further. Most of the time we will be secluded with our children to give them as much time as possible with Yeshua while he still remains upon the Earth. But all your questions will be answered in fullness before he leaves when you come to the villa on the lake. I tell you now so you can count the days and not miss the time of your destiny. There will not be another opportunity for the momentous event he has planned before he departs.” Hannah and I gazed at each other with a mixture of awe and confusion because of Miriam’s cryptic words. We quickly looked back to Miriam to elicit at least some additional explanation, but she was gone. As mysteriously and suddenly as she had appeared, so too did she vanish. I held up my hand that she had been holding and looked at it curiously. In my mind it seemed strange that her hand was not still upon mine. I had not even felt it lift away. After Miriam’s departure I assumed my life would be returning to some semblance of normalcy, at least for the next thirty days. The hosts of heaven must have had a hearty laugh if they heard that thought. I soon came to realize that normal, at least if you define it as fairly placid and routine, would never again be a part of my life. As Miriam had explained, Yeshua, Salome and my sister Martha all arrived before nightfall. Seeing them come through the gate, there was exuberant joy among all the children, both Yeshua’s and Miriam’s, and Martha’s and her deceased husband Yochanan’s, and of course all of mine

and Hannah’s. Yeshua had always been attentive and affectionate to all children and animals and they loved him back, each and every one. About two hours later, after night had fallen, Miriam suddenly appeared in her peculiar new manner seemingly out of the ethers. Where she had been and why she had not come with the others was a mystery. I barely saw her as she passed through the hallway leading to the large room where she and Yeshua stayed with their children when they were visiting. On the seventh day the eleven other apostles arrived early in the morning entering through the gate and calling out to Yeshua announcing their arrival. Miriam was the twelfth apostle, so counting her they were all there. Everyone greeted me cordially and I was looking forward to participating in whatever ventures they had planned. Though no one had yet invited me, I assumed as the ever accommodating host they would not deny me. Yeshua, Miriam and Salome came out of the house and greeted the apostles and then in quick order they made ready to depart. “Wait! Where are you going and can I come wherever it is?” I asked loudly but to no one in particular. Yeshua came over and patted me on the arm paternally, his bright bluegreen eyes looking at me warmly. “It is dangerous where we will be going Lazarus. You are not yet prepared for such a place. I have to teach the apostles some important lessons so they in turn can teach you and others when I am gone. But it is at a school where all the lessons are learned by vexing and challenging experiences. You must be armed with a foundation of knowledge before you arrive, lest you find yourself defenseless in the glare of threats that are completely unfamiliar to you. You have great experience in many areas my brother. But to the place we go, you would be as a babe in the woods.” “Yeshua,” I pleaded. “I am bored here. After all I have been through in the last couple of weeks, I would venture to guess I have more experience with the strange and inexplicable than any of your apostles. And having tasted such adventures I find myself longing for more.” He looked at me with understanding but still was not swayed. “Not this adventure brother, but perhaps another very soon. Let the lesson you learn while we are gone be patience. It is a great secret of success in all areas of life.” Yeshua gave me a strong hug then turned silently and walked through the

group of milling apostles. As they passed through the gate and out onto the main road Miriam came up to walk beside him, and Salome walked beside her holding her hand. The apostles all followed as a group. I had a mind to surreptitiously follow them to see where they would be going that was so dangerous, but remembered Yeshua’s admonition to learn patience and decided I best remain and practice the trait, as I was never very good at it. We had three tall date trees at the center of the large courtyard our house was built around. Spanning the trunks of two of the trees was a spacious and comfortable hammock. I decided to lay in it a while and contemplate patience. But I found even in my contemplations I was impatient. I could never stay on one subject in my thoughts long enough to patiently reach a conclusion. Instead, I jumped from one thought to another and was constantly distracted by every little event around me from a maid hanging the clothes out on the lines to dry just beyond the short inner wall of the sunny side of the courtyard, to an irritatingly persistent horse fly that was unwaveringly determined to take a bite out of my tender flesh no matter how many times I helplessly swatted at it. I was in the midst of waving both hands attempting to chase it away as it hovered above my head, when I heard many male voices coming from the courtyard. Glancing over I was so surprised to see the entire group that had departed just a little over an hour ago back in the courtyard, that I toppled out of the hammock and landed on my hands and knees upon the dirt ground. I glanced quickly over to the gate, which always groaned with a loud creak whenever it was opened. It was closed and silent. Gads! Were all these people pulling a Miriam on me and dropping out of the sky? I picked myself up off the ground and walked over to Cephas who was closest. He was the chief apostle and certainly should be able to clear up matters. “Why have you returned so quickly?” I asked abruptly. “Have you changed your plans and decided to remain with us longer, or did you forget something?” Cephas looked at me quizzically, his penetrating brown eyes seeming to be mystified. “I understand not the meaning of your jest.” he said stoically. I looked at him perplexed, thinking it was he who was playing a joke on me. “What do you mean Brother Cephas? I made no jest. I merely asked why you have returned so soon after you departed. I am happy you are here again, I was just surprised to see you come back so quickly.”

Many of the apostles upon hearing my comment, looked at one another with complete confusion written upon their faces. Mattayah looked at me stroking his long, graying beard then held up his hands in bewilderment. “Your words are confusing brother. You speak as if we have been gone but hours, when we have actually been away for many days.” I was startled by his statement, still half thinking I was the butt of a group jest. “Why do you say that Mattayah? Have all of you eaten a noxious herb that has affected your minds? It was not much more than an hour ago that you departed.” I pointed to the maid at the wash basin beyond the wall at the far side of the courtyard. “Look there at Bibi. She was washing clothes in the basin when you left and she is still tending to the same clothes as they dry on the lines.” At this revelation it seemed to dawn on the apostles that something peculiar had occurred. They looked to Yeshua for answers and perceiving their thoughts or just the looks of bewilderment on their faces he explained, “We have walked in the space between the spaces where time is not set by the sun that is in this sky. “For those Adepts who walk in the kingdoms of different resonances, time is not at all, save that which they want it to be. I have shown this unto you, and now it is given to you to teach the highest of the Adepts among the Children of Light how to be Timewalkers, even as you have become.” Wow! I was not entirely sure of the meaning of all that he said, but it certainly sounded intriguing. Timewalkers? He made his way over to me and put his hand upon my shoulder, then looked back at the group of apostles. “Here is the first of your new students. Let he who has tasted death be the first from beyond the apostles to truly learn and understand that life never ends, for time has neither a beginning or an end, and death is just the passage to a new resonance in the timelessness and continuity of infinity and eternity.” Everyone stayed overnight with us and I was persistently inquisitive with many of the apostles, plus my sister Miriam and even Salome, as to where they had gone and what they had experienced during the couple of hours they had perceived as several days. The story I pieced together was even more unbelievable than my sister Miriam toppling a giant guardian stone of a tomb. All of them seemed to think they had visited worlds that were not to be

found anywhere upon the Earth, where the strangest of creatures existed! I was unsure if they were under some sort of mass delusion or if they had actually journeyed by some magical means to places unknown and inaccessible to men. I could not entirely discount their fanciful stories because I myself had traveled to the Celestine Realms when I was a spirit. So I knew other fantastic realms that seemed almost like dreams, did exist. But I had to die to get to the one I visited and they were all still plainly alive! Another point that vexed me is if they traveled so far, how did they return so quickly? The journey of my spirit to the Celestine Realms was neither quick nor easy. Miriam’s companion Salome tried to explain to me how they opened a gateway that glowed in a blue-white light that spun in a vortex and was a simple walk down a tunnel, but none of it made any sense to me. My quest to discover the secrets of their journey was interrupted when Yeshua announced he would like everyone in the house, including the children, to participate in the Lanaka.[1] This was a quick, but powerful exercise of the energy centers within the body that I had done on a few occasions after Miriam taught it to me some months ago. But it had only been with my wife Hannah and the effects while noticeable, were not sufficiently great to entice me to continue the exercise on a regular basis. It would be interesting to see if the energy effect was magnified when more people participated. Yeshua asked everyone at the house to group into threes and to separate into different rooms or walk outside and congregate in different areas to share the Lanaka together. The Lanaka involves holding hands in a circle facing each other, then using your mind to imagine spinning and expanding each of the seven energy centers of the body one at a time, while you are simultaneously toning specific sounds for each energy center in unison. The effect even with three creates a pleasant resonance in your body that you can physically feel. I ended up being in a group of three with my wife Hannah and the apostle Philip. After just a few minutes, when everyone was finished, Yeshua asked us to now group together with six or seven in a group and do the Lanaka once more. For this round the three of us joined with the apostles Cephas, Toma and Amram and my daughter Susanna. The resonance affect inside the body was certainly amplified when there were seven of us participating. It was

quite incredible and something I decided on the spot I would need to start doing everyday with my wife and children. It just felt too good to not! After everyone had completed the Lanaka a second time, Yeshua asked us to group together in a single Circle of Power in the central courtyard and share the Lanaka once again. If the Lanaka with seven was incredible the Lanaka with more than twenty that were in our group was astounding! Exhilarating beyond description! I felt like I was flying again as I had done when I was a spirit. In fact, it felt as if my spirit had lifted right out of my body! Looking around at the looks on the faces of everyone else, from child to oldest adult, I could see everyone had been struck by the same profound experience. All of us began to quietly speak with one another confirming that it was an energy we had all shared and experienced. It was quite humbling and uplifting. Yeshua explained a bit about what we had experienced. “With this you have felt the outpouring of the spirit of Elohim that fills your being and radiates out from your aura with the Lanaka, some of you for the first time. You have seen how when more Children of Light are added to the circle, the strength you feel is multiplied many times more than the numbers that have been added. “From the sacred Circles of Power the essence of the Lanaka and many other wonderful blessings of the Celestine Light can be manifested. I show this to you now that you will all remember it, both the adults and the children, when I am no longer among you in the flesh. “Remember to share the Lanaka often among yourselves, whenever two or more Children of Light are gathered together with love and one intent. The Lanaka unites the spirits of the Children of Light and gives to each individually, more power to accomplish all things than they would otherwise have.” The following morning, everyone rose at first light before the sun came above the horizon. After breakfast, Yeshua asked Miriam, Salome and the apostles to gather inside the garden courtyard. I followed them out and overheard when Yeshua announced they would be departing for the Fifth Kingdom from the courtyard. I thought it a strange way to announce their next trip. Of course they would be departing from the courtyard just as they had on their last trip. After all it is where they were all gathered. Yeshua was well known for speaking in

a strange and often cryptic manner. It was actually quite stimulating mentally to listen to his sermons. It was always somewhat of an interesting puzzle to discern his true meaning in the many metaphors and stories he told to illustrate his points. I was determined to convince him to let me accompany them on this trip, even though I was certain I had not yet learned any more of patience as he had asked me to practice. But then again, how much time had I to practice? It might have been several days for them, but for me I had barely had time to get comfortable in the hammock. I came up to Yeshua and asked if I could please come on this trip with him. He put his hand on my shoulder again, in the paternalistic way he was very fond of, and smiled a gentle, loving smile that told me with his expression what his answer would be before he spoke the words. “Alas my good brother Lazarus, it cannot be. Where we go, even my apostles will scarce be able to bear the strangeness, and they have seen and experienced many unusual things as they have traveled with me. The challenges will be even greater than the last place we visited.” I was crestfallen and implored him to let me come this time. A little agitated, I looked skeptically at Salome and my sister Miriam. “Surely if my sister and Salome can bear the shocks, then so can I, a man who has faced brigands on the Caravan trails and experienced a slow, painful death. What could be worse than death?” Miriam was listening to my forlorn pleas and came over and put her arm through Yeshua’s. “My brother has been so faithful and true in all things. Please grant him permission, that he may come and see the wonders of the places to which you take us. Surely, no harm will come to him, for you will be there, and I will stay near to him.” I thanked Miriam for her solicitation on my behalf, but was piqued with some surprise at the way she worded it. “I am grateful for your support Miriam,” I assured her. “But surely you will not need to be near to me for my sake. I am a man and can take care of myself, and you and Salome too, if needs be. If there will be danger, it is all the more reason I should accompany you. I will bring my sword.” All of the apostles were standing near enough to hear our conversation and there was laughter from several of them at my last statement. Cephas came up to me still chuckling. “I understand you are having trouble accepting that

your sister is more than the sister you remember Lazarus. I have watched her evolution for some years now and know her well. Trust me when I say she will fear no place, nor man or beast, and I would happily have her with me anywhere I might go that I would fear. He cupped his hand to the side of his mouth and whispered to me guardedly. “Best leave your sword here if you come. Wherever we are going I am sure it would not be of much use.” I looked at Cephas quite perplexed by his desire to embellish Miriam’s abilities. “Yes, there can be no doubt Miriam is remarkable among women,” I agreed. “But let us not forget she is still just a woman, and it is we men whom Elohim has endowed with strength that we might be a protector of women and children. And there is no reason to laugh or council me to leave my weapon behind. In conflicts swords can be useful and have often proven essential for protection.” Amram wagged his finger at me. “Lazarus, you are very thick-skulled when it comes to Miriam. Many of us were in times past as well, but we have been humbled by all we have learned as we have accompanied Yeshua and Miriam. Chief among the humbling, especially as men who once thought as you do, has been that beyond strength of arm or mind or sword, there is something greater, and that something your sister Miriam has in abundance.” I never encountered a group of people who were more circumvent in their answers. “What something? I asked with rising curiosity, but no one answered. I saw Yeshua smiling as he listened to the verbal exchanges. But the good news for me was they had softened his heart and he agreed to let me accompany them to wherever this Fifth Kingdom was. But the price was a humbling commitment. “You may come with us Lazarus,” he agreed. “As long as you promise to remain by your sister’s side. This I assure you is for your protection, not hers. And leave your sword here, for where we go Cephas is correct; it will not help you.” I gave a little self-depreciating laugh and offered a big smile of gratitude. “Thank you Yeshua. In deepest sincerity this means so much to me. Although I still think you and the brethren are playing a little game with me and Miriam. But I will do as you ask and see what comes.” Yeshua smiled back at me. “So you shall brother. Let me know if you have any surprises on the trip.”

Yeshua walked over to one of the high courtyard walls and asked for a volunteer to open a gateway there to the Fifth Kingdom. I glanced around subtly to see if anyone besides me seemed perplexed at how he expected to travel to some distant kingdom by beginning the journey impeded by a very substantial wall instead of walking out the easy swinging courtyard gate. As everyone else seemed to be accepting his admonition to pass through the wall like it was a normal event, I thought it best to remain silent rather than risk appearing stupid, or even worse cause Yeshua to rethink allowing me to accompany them. Yuda the Younger stepped forward and hesitantly raised his hand. “Good Yeshua, if I may be so bold, might I attempt to open the portal?” Yeshua smiled with obvious happiness to see Yuda the Younger, who was known as a fairly timid person, answer his call for a volunteer. “That would be excellent Yuda. And you will not be needing Miriam’s crystal, will you?” Yuda answered with some surprise, and a smile of appreciation, “Oh, you have seen me as I have whittled my wand?” “What my physical eyes see not, my spiritual eyes behold,” Yeshua replied. Yuda was obviously happy to have special recognition from Yeshua. He stepped toward the stone wall and pulled a straight wand of wood from his sleeve where he had made a pouch to hold it. Before he could do whatever strange ritual he was going to do to pass through the wall and begin the journey, some of his brethren grasped his arm as it was rising so they could examine more closely the wand he had produced. Philip in particular was very excited, and asked Yuda if he could look more closely at his wand before he used it. Yuda nodded his head, smiling broadly. He was someone you never seemed to notice and even with his sheepish smile it was plain he was both happy with the attention and a little unsure and hesitant because of it. He handed his wand to Philip who ran his fingers over the intricate designs and symbols Yuda had carved. “It is a beautiful vermillion color and your workmanship carving it with this deep spiral groove and the tiny, detailed symbols is astounding!” Philip marveled. “Is it a type of rosewood?” Yuda shook his head. “I took the wood from a fallen piece of the peculiar flowering tree standing near the spring that wanted to eat you at the last

kingdom we visited.[2] It called to me in spirit. I carved the symbols into it during the last few days and the spiral last night by the light of the full moon. Yeshua said that a spiral enhances the flow of the powers of Celestine Light upon which we call, when it is embodied in tools of power. You know me, I’m not a very confident person, so I need all the help I can get.” Phillip handed the wand back, complimenting him. “It is impressive. Please, without delay, let us see the power of Celestine Light you can call forth and focus with such a tool.” Yuda smiled with almost childlike enthusiasm. After looking to Yeshua and getting a nod of approval, he went over to the wall and using the tip of his wand without touching the wall, he drew the outlines of what appeared to be a specific diagram. Then he forcefully spoke a single word in a strange language I had never heard. Immediately a shimmering, unearthly blue spiral light appeared. Looking at it straight on I could see, as if through an opaquely translucent haze, the tunnel about the height and breadth of a man that Salome had described. Not too many paces away from where the tunnel seemed to end, a land and vegetation was clearly visible that was not the topography and vegetation located on the other side of my courtyard wall! “Marvelous!” Yeshua exclaimed. “Well done, Yuda.” Yuda beamed with Yeshua’s compliment. Yeshua, Miriam and Salome walked over to the entry of the portal. I quickly scurried next to them to demonstrate I was remaining by my sister’s side as I had promised Yeshua, even if it seemed a bit silly. Before passing through the gateway, Yeshua turned to the brethren. “The world we now travel to is in the Fifth Kingdom. Upon this world there are beings that are greater than you in all things, except the spiritual and the powers of Celestine Light that are your gifts. Do not be awed or cowed by the strangeness of these people or the grandeur of their cities.” “It will be like a trip to Egypt,’’ I exclaimed with anticipation. “Hopefully without the flies, heat and bandits.” “Much more than that brother,” Miriam replied with a wry smile. “And a much quicker trip too.” Yeshua moved his arm forward with an open hand toward the portal. “Lazarus, why don’t you pass through first and we will all follow. Just step

into the blue light.” Now that the opportunity I had so diligently sought was before me, I hesitated. The ethereal, shimmering blue light opening a tunnel through a solid stone wall was a phenomenon such as I had never encountered or imagined. It was the great unknown. Though I had no fear, I would be dishonest if I did not admit there was some slight trepidation. “Stepping into the light, I will truly be taken to another land?” I asked seeking conformation from Yeshua. “I will not just be hitting my head against the hard wall that is really still there to everyone’s humor?” “Perhaps you will hit your head Lazarus,” Yeshua answered matter-offactly. “If that is what you expect. The gateway is open, and even those who have no faith in what lies on the other side can pass through, as long as they do not disbelief. Yet disbelief or absence of faith can make it impassable. If you believe nothing, then you affect nothing. But if you believe something, either in this gateway to another world beyond the blue light or not, your belief or lack of belief will manifest unto you. “If you simply walk through the blue light without thinking there is a passageway behind it or fearing there is a wall, neither believing nor disbelieving, you will pass through with ease. It will be the same as one who has faith in the existence of the portal. “But if you doubt its existence or believe there is only a stone wall behind the blue light, then surely you will end up sitting on the ground with a headache from running into the wall and look around to find all of us gone, for we will have passed through while you were rubbing your aching head.” I looked at Yeshua and remembered who he was, the Lord of Light. He resurrected me from death and called me back to Earth. He healed the sick in an instant, no matter how ill they were, and he called men of low life, like Mattayah who had once been a despised tax collector, to the greatness they could become. I believed in him and his promises. “You have told me there is a portal to a new land, beyond the blue light.” I proclaimed with conviction. “Because it is your word, I have not faith, but a sure knowledge that it is so! Stand aside now, for here comes Lazarus!” Without looking back I leaped in one bound into the spinning blue light. For all of its initial intimidation qualities, once I was inside the tunnel it was just a short walk through a nondescript pipe with off-white walls streaked

with undulating streamers of many colors. There was a slight fog inside that quickly thinned as I approached the exit. I stepped out of the tunnel and stood upon ground of soft, fine dirt. Copious strangely colored vegetation grew densely around me. Looking around, everything I saw was not only so different from the land of Israel, but totally different from any land I had ever traveled to. “Amazing!” I exclaimed in awestruck wonder to no one but myself. “To take a few steps, as simple as passing into another room...but it is not another room to which I have come...but another world...one such as I have never seen or imagined.” Soon everyone else had passed through the tunnel and stood around me near the exit. I was happy to see I would not be perceived as a country bumpkin as everyone other than Yeshua, seemed equally overwhelmed by the strangeness and beauty of the world to which we had arrived. “Look in the sky!” Yuda the Younger said incredulously pointing upward. “There are two suns!” “And look at that forest in the distance!” Shim’on said, pointing in wonder. “The trees rise to impossible heights. Even from as far away as we stand, those trees are surely ten times taller than even the great cedars of Lebanon!” “Those are not trees,” Yeshua interjected calmly. “Those are tall buildings in a city greater by far than Rome.” “Buildings?” Yudas Iscariot questioned uncomprehending. “How can buildings possibly be so tall and thin and not fall down?” “We must consider that it is possible,” Cephas proffered. “For we are looking at the city. And remember in our own mountains in Israel there are great trees that are tall and thin and they do not fall down. Therefore, perhaps the men of this land can likewise make buildings of great height and thinness that somehow also do not fall down.” Yeshua spoke quickly after Cephas, saying, “Concerning the men of this world: you should be aware that there are no men here such as you. You have never seen the likeness of the higher beings that call this world home. But they have seen Alamar-like creatures that look somewhat like you, and they are mortal enemies. Therefore do not expect a warm greeting when they first come upon our party.” “Do you think they will attack us or merely be offended by our presence?”

Philip wondered with some trepidation. “If attacked, we have no weapons to defend ourselves. You even told Lazarus not to bring his sword.” Yeshua turned and looked at Philip with some sadness, saying, “What need would you have of weapons Philip, even if an army attacked? Have you not the authority of Elohim upon you? Have you not received gifts of Celestine Light that can see you through the greatest darkness and overcome the mightiest foe?” “Yes, of course,” Philip stammered. “We all have our gifts and our faith in Elohim. But in truth, it is not faith in Elohim I lack, but faith in myself, and in the current usefulness of my powers of Celestine Light, which I am only beginning to understand, and have virtually no experience at using, or even a sure knowledge of how to use them. “It is as if a man who had never seen a sling is given one and told to defend himself as an enemy is preparing to charge him. Perhaps he will intuitively figure out how to use it, or perhaps he will wonder how a skinny piece of cloth and string could possibly be used for a weapon, and will be slain while he is trying to understand it. “I am ashamed to say, that is how I feel about my gifts of Celestine Light. I am honored beyond measure to have been deemed worthy to receive them. But I am woefully unaware of how to use them.” Hearing his confession of ineptitude, most of the other apostles spoke up in agreement, saying they too lacked faith in their capability to employ the sacred powers that had been entrusted to them. “To master your gifts of Celestine Light and gain an unshakeable faith in yourself, is why we have come to this particular world in the Fifth Kingdom today,” Yeshua explained. “You will encounter people and their creations, such as you have never conceived could exist. They will consider you an enemy and seek to have power over you. You will need to rely upon your gifts to save yourselves.” Yeshua pointed to a nearby hill. “Miriam and I shall move to that hill along with Lazarus to observe you, but we will not interfere to aid you overtly. However we shall give you counsel in your minds as you receive the challenges of a civilization unlike any upon the Earth you call home; one that could defeat the Romans as easy as a man steps on an ant. As you move to different places, we will continue to move with you, staying back far enough to not be physically involved in your affairs.”

“No, no, no. Please no!” Toma protested. “You cannot leave us alone to fend for ourselves against a formidable enemy we know not, with no weapons except our Celestine gifts, which none of us have shown any significant ability to use. “We are like the ignorant man with the sling in the example Philip told. Please forgive me for so saying Yeshua, but it seems unreasonable to expect this much of us when we are still just infants in our abilities.” Yeshua did not answer him as he had hoped, “As I have said before, where much has been given, much must be manifested. You have received great knowledge of wonderful powers of Celestine Light that you may accomplish great things. When you have a light you do not hide it under a basket; and you are the lights of the world. “Tomorrow is the day that the weak will become strong and the ignorant enlightened. But you are neither weak or ignorant. Today is the day that the strong recognize their strength and call upon their enlightenment. Today is a day of destiny for you; one where you will discover who you really are.” Cephas took a step forward and holding his hands spread in front of him he lifted them up and down, I guess in frustration “We have all been practicing, a little here and a little there with our gifts.” he explained. He cupped his hands closely together with his palms up, “But it is only this tiny, insignificant bit that we have actually mastered. “I think I am further along than most, but even so, I would still prefer a sharp sword or a stout staff to defend myself against attackers until you have taught us more in the ways to call forth our gifts of Celestine Light with power and focused direction, and we have had more time to practice using the knowledge we gain.” Yeshua smiled slightly as he answered Cephas. “Swords and staffs may help you against brigands on your Earth, but this is someone else’s Earth. And here your weapons would be as useless against your foes as throwing a grain of sand at an armored Roman soldier. If you are attacked, only your Celestine gifts will save you.” Looking around at all of them, he elaborated. “There are some things that need to be taught, such as the Celestine word of power used to open the portal back at Lazarus’s courtyard that call in certain specific forces of the Celestine Light. But these are things you have already learned in our years together.

“What remains is simply the need for total faith in Elohim, in yourself, and in the gifts that you know you have. That and a love for your brethren and a passion to succeed using your gifts. Remember, even if they have yet to be seen, I have told you that you have these gifts, therefore you know that it is so. “You have heard me teach often that with faith nothing is impossible to you. If you believe in me, you must also believe in yourselves, otherwise you deny your belief in me. “Now, before the citizens of this world come upon you, prepare yourselves. Find a straight stick of wood that you can quickly fashion into a wand to more surely focus your gifts. Or dedicate a rock crystal or a spiral shell that you carry to serve the same purpose, if you have not already done so. “Remember, there is no power in the object itself other than its ability to channel and focus the flow of the mighty energy and power inside of you, to accomplish your will. But just like using a hammer to set a nail into wood is easier than trying to pound it in with your bare hand. So too, using a wand of wood, shell, or crystal is a much more effective way to manifest your gifts than merely waving your hand with good intent. “Remember to give thanks for your callings and offer a prayer to Elohim to be able to call forth your gifts. When the time comes upon you to resist the people of this world, remember that all life is precious. Everyone and every creature, on every world, is on a path of eternal progression. And it is wrong to end someone’s progression in the physical life unless there is no other way to save your own life or that of your friends. “By using your gifts of Celestine Light, instead of swords and weapons of war, there will always be another way if you are calling upon your powers in their fullness. “And how is it that you should call upon them? Do now as I say. Focus your energy this moment into your core. Pull in your aura and concentrate it near your heart. Feel it inside of you. Swirl it around faster and faster. Feel it swirling inside of you. Use your mind to direct your auric energy to swirl here and there, within you. Command yourself to feel it, swirling through your abdomen, then down your arms and shooting out your fingertips, then swirling again in your abdomen, then shooting out of your eyes, then your feet.

“Call upon Elohim and the energies of Celestine Light, which permeates all things, to come into you, and strengthen you; to augment and increase the power of your own aura. So much so that your body lightens and feels as if it is beginning to float off of the ground. And so it can if you call forth your gifts in fullness.” I watched all of this as a most interested spectator as I had no experience with the gifts or techniques Yeshua spoke about. The apostles however, did as Yeshua asked. It was interesting to observe how they all went about it in different ways. Some closed their eyes, while others kept them wide open, usually while focusing with their eyes fixed on something or someone. Some remained standing, while others were on their knees praying. Several were looking upward into the pale blue heavens, and the bright sky lit by two blazing suns, as they called upon Elohim. After just a couple of minutes Miriam motioned for me to follow her and Yeshua. As we walked toward a small nearby hill, I continued to look back over my shoulder. I saw the apostles were continuing their convolutions to activate their gifts. Salome never began doing any of the actions Yeshua directed and had been caught looking away as we departed for the hill. Seeing us leaving her behind she quickly ran up toward Miriam calling out to her, “Why do you leave me here alone with the men?” Miriam enveloped her in an embrace as she came to her. She kissed Salome softly on her forehead. “It is also your destiny, dearest flower, to blossom into your fullest splendor. This place is a garden in which you will come forth in your glory.” “But I am not an apostle,” Salome protested. “I have not been given the multitude of special gifts they have been endowed with because of their calling. What shall become of me if we are attacked by the fierce denizens of this world?” Miriam took a step back still holding onto each of Salome’s hands. She smiled at her lovingly. “The men need their special callings as apostles to more easily bring forth their gifts. But you need no such calling dear one, for you are a virtuous woman who loves and is loved, whose eye is single to the light of Elohim. The Celestine Light is one with you, in ways the men can scarcely comprehend, for they know not the Celestine love that you know. “You are a daughter of God who knows who you are, and all the powers

of the Celestine Light in all the heavens upon the numberless worlds of creation, are waiting to come to you as you call upon them. “The men will struggle. They will succeed, but it will be a great effort for many of them. But for you dearest Salome, to call forth any gift of Elohim that is given for mortal men and women to have, is as easy as breathing. Whatsoever you can conceive, you can manifest, even if you do not yet know the structure, as long as you keep love at your core and fear not.” A wide smile of happiness spread across Salome’s face and she stepped forward and lightly kissed Miriam on the lips, and gazed for a moment with deep love into her eyes, saying, “Thank you my precious Miriam.” Then turning away, she ran back toward the men, looking into the heavens and calling upon the powers of God. After about ten minutes, everyone seemed to walk with a more upright stance exuding confidence, so they must have found the spiritual strength they were seeking. They spread out a little and some begin to select sticks which they could fashion into wands as Yeshua had spoken about. Salome and some of the others brought out rock crystals or spiral shells which they had been carrying in their garments. Most were barely larger than the length of a hand, and some were scarcely as long as a finger. Each person seemed to be performing their own customized quick bonding ritual with their wands of wood, or crystal or shell. Suddenly I was startled to hear Yeshua’s voice speaking clearly in my mind. It soon became obvious I was overhearing the council he was giving to the others. “Begin to now explore this world.” he encouraged. “As you walk, continue to call in more Celestine Light from the heavens. Continue to keep your aura very close to you and feel your own energy swirling inside of you.” Yeshua gestured with his lifted arm toward the hill indicating we should walk up the ridge toward its summit. It only took us a few minutes walking up a gentle slope of beautiful mottled red and green grass. Atop the ridge we looked down on a long narrow valley that continued far into the distance. We saw the apostles and Salome as they began spreading out and walking down the valley. But to what I wondered? As they walked below the three of us continued to follow along parallel to them on top of the ridge. After about an hour Cephas, who was leading the apostles, pointed into the sky toward the distant city with a sharp exclamation. “Look everyone! Rapidly approaching are some type of silvery

birds.” The entire group below as well as the three of us on the ridge looked into the sky to see what it was Cephas was pointing at. Seven small dots were growing larger as they rapidly approached. At first it seemed as if they were some type of flying light, but as they got closer I saw they were some type of silvery orb that was brilliantly reflecting the light of the two suns in a bright glare. They soon stopped and just floated in the air a short distance in front of the apostles and Salome. They were not large, perhaps only about four to five times the size of a man’s head. Nothing protruded from them, they were as slick as a water-worn rock. In what seemed to be a very coordinated action, the seven orbs spread out and completely encircled the apostles and Salome, hovering some distance above their heads. If they had slings I doubt they would have been able to cast a stone that high with any force. Soon the three of us on the hill were no longer just spectators. Two of the orbs in a sudden jerk, broke away from the group of seven and zoomed over to hover directly above us. I looked at them with fascination. They were completely silent, seemed to be made of a brightly polished silver metal, and at least from the distance that separated us, I could see no seams or protrusions anywhere. How they could just silently stay exactly in place in the air, without making a sound or moving an iota, was a great mystery to me. I was not frightened by them in any way, just intensely curious. I should have been frightened! Looking down at the apostles I could discern by the awed looks on their faces that they were as bewildered as I was trying to figure out the nature of the silver orbs. All of them seemed equally perplexed and I heard a lot of muttering questions similar to my own, wondering how the orbs were staying up in the sky. Several of the apostles looked up the hill at us raising their hands to show their confusion and hoping for an answer from Yeshua. But he did not answer them. Suddenly, I was stricken by an excruciating pain. My body went rigid as if I was nailed entirely to a tree along my back. With wide-eyed fear I looked down at the others in the valley and could see they were experiencing a similar calamity. Yeshua and Miriam were standing a bit behind me so I could not see if they were also being afflicted by the strange force, but I assumed like everyone else that they were.

I tried to move my legs and arms, but I could not even wiggle a finger. Then as quickly as I had been afflicted the pain was gone and my body was released from whatever force had bound it. I took a deep breath of deliciously pure air, flexed my arms by moving them back and forth, and looking at the great city in the distance I thought how lovely it would be to go and visit it. I realized I was ravenously hungyand was certain there would be a feast awaiting me there of the most delectable foods I could imagine. Without thinking to see if Yeshua and Miriam were also in the mood for a feast I sauntered off the ridge and started walking down the slope, anxious, even excited, to get to the valley and hurry off to the city. As I got closer to the apostles and Salome I noticed they were acting very peculiar. I was going to invite them to accompany me to the feast but they were all still standing rigid like I was when I had first been hit with the pain. But unlike me, who had been unable to move or even twitch my nose, they were all facing the city and walking very slowly and stiff-legged toward it. Their arms also remained flattened at their sides as they walked. Some of them were actually tottering side to side as they rocked their bodies back and forth to be able to walk forward without hardly moving their stiffened legs. It was very odd. I realized it would be a waste of time to invite them to the feast because they were obviously too preoccupied with their own bizarre antics. I was almost to the area where the apostles and Salome were, and was already planning the route I would need to take to work my way through their thrashing bodies when I heard some of them screaming in my head! They were calling to Yeshua and Miriam. I was unsure if their messages were getting through to their intended recipients but they were sure irritating and distracting me from my pleasant thoughts of the feast. “Help us!” “Help us Lord of Light!” That seemed to be a very popular refrain from several of them. “Our bodies are not our own,” I heard Cephas calling out. “We are possessed of demons and are being compelled against our will. Help us!” I could not believe they were all acting so weird. Wasn’t anyone beside me hungry? Then in my head, I heard Salome cry out to Miriam and I had to stop and look over to her. It was hard to ignore a beautiful woman in distress. “Miriam, please help me!” she cried out in my mind and I assumed Miriam’s as well.

“My body moves even though I command it to stay. I try to resist and there is terrible pain througout all of my body. It is unbearable! Please help me!” In my mind, I heard Miriam tell Yeshua she wanted to go and help Salome. But he refused her request. “We must love them enough to let them fight their own fight and find themselves and their own power.” He told her compassionately. “But this is so strange to them, my Lord,” Miriam pleaded. “Their senses and their minds are overwhelmed, so much so they cannot even line up their thoughts to consider how to use their gifts to resist. Most of them are so confused they cannot even speak to us in their minds.” I glanced back up the hill and saw Yeshua give a loving embrace to Miriam and heard him answer her in his mind. “Nevertheless, we must give them time to discover themselves. They will be in pain, but will not be killed, even if they resist.” As I was looking up at them I saw him pointing at me. Curse my luck! I just knew he was going to try to stop me from getting to the feast! “Please see to the safety of your brother.” Yeshua directed Miriam. “He has not been given the gifts of the apostles and goes happily as a lamb to the slaughter without understanding the consequences or means to prevent them.” No sooner had he uttered the foul command than Miriam carried it out. She nodded her head in agreement. Wasting not a moment I rapidly picked up my pace, trying to get as far away from them as I could as quickly as possible before they did whatever they were going to try to do to keep me from the feast. I looked back a few seconds later to see if Miriam was going to be chasing after me. Instead, I squinted in confusion as I saw her forcefully thrust each hand skyward with her fingers splayed wide. Each hand pointed toward one of the two orbs hovering over them. She closed her eyes and loudly uttered a single word in the same strange sounding foreign tongue Yuda had used to open the gateway in the courtyard. Immediately both orbs dropped to the ground with clanging, hollow metallic thunks and rolled down the slope to come to rest at its base. I opened my eyes wide and my mouth quite a bit as well, when I realized that in an instant I was no longer starving for food, nor inclined in the least to walk to the city for a feast. How odd.

The apostles and Salome on the other hand seemed to remain in the grip of an invisible foe they seemed intent on resisting. But their unknown assailants were still winning. Each and every one of the apostles continued to walk with great stiffness toward the city in the distance despite their obvious best intentions to do otherwise. I guess the vision of mountains of food was less alluring to them than it had been to me when I was also feeling so intensely hungry. Where had all those thoughts and feelings come from only to vanish as suddenly as they had come, at least for me? It was such a mystery. Looking back up the hill I saw Miriam beckoning for me to return to the ridge so I turned and started back up. I had only traveled a few paces when I encountered one of the silver orbs laying on the ground that Miriam had apparently somehow made to drop out of the sky. I almost tripped over it as I had been looking up toward Yeshua and Miriam and not down at my feet as I was walking. It was fascinatingly beautiful. I had never seen a metal polished so brilliantly. I could easily see my curving reflection in great detail. I wondered if the silvery sphere was really made of metal or some other exotic substance unique to this world. I reached out and lightly touched it with my index finger to see if it felt hard like metal. No sooner had the barest tip of my finger touched the surface of the orb than a nerve-shattering, bone bursting shock traveled like lightning up my extended arm and radiated out through every fiber of my body! I cried out in a loud anguished shriek of pain and then everything went black. When I awoke, as I later learned was just a few minutes later, Miriam was holding my head cupped in one hand on the back and resting her other hand on my forehead. A most delicious, warm heat was emanating from her hands and I could feel it everywhere in my body taking away the pain. I was still groggy but looked up at her with a weak smile. “Have I died and been resurrected again?” I wondered. “Nearly,” Miriam answered patiently. “Now come back to the ridge with us and do not touch any more things of this world that you know not.” I stood up feebly as Miriam took my hand to support me in my still shaky state. Nodding my head, I agreed. “That is sage advice my sister. Be certain that I shall follow it henceforth.” I assured her. When I stood again in safety on top of the hill I looked down at the wildly dispersed group of apostles and Salome. They were in quite a disarrayed mess. Some of them were still walking stiffly toward the city, but valiantly

trying to resist the semi paralysis of their own bodies and the coercion of their invisible captors. I wondered at the tactics of invisible soldiers that had them in their power. Were they in front of the apostles trying to pull them along by imperceptible ropes? Or were they behind them prodding them with invisible, sharp weapons on their posterior? Yudas Iscariot was prone on his belly being dragged backwards toward the city. Though he was fairly thin, even scrawny, he was fiercely clawing madly at the ground trying to hold himself in place. In a similar manner Yohhanan was also face down on the ground being relentlessly pulled by an invisible soldier toward the city despite his large muscular frame; then mighty Amram; followed in quick succession by Shim’on the zealot, Mattayah and Yuda the younger. You cannot imagine how strange and incomprehensible it is to see the bodies of strong men being pulled backwards along the ground by an invisible foe, despite their fierce resistance. What a marvel that the soldiers of this world could make themselves invisible. How can you fight an invisible adversary? Especially one that can addle your mind and churn your stomach! Salome was standing in place and somehow resisting being pulled away like the men. But her fate was perhaps worse. While she stood with her eyes tightly closed and her arms rigidly at her sides with clenched fists, her clothing was being ripped asunder and pulled in ragged pieces off her shapely body by what seemed to be a great wind. More likely the lascivious lusts of the invisible soldiers, who obviously had no moral values! Yet they made not a sound or gave any other indication that they were present. I just saw the devastating effect of their actions. Each of the apostles was caught in their own frenzied battle with the unseen assailants, but at least they were keeping all of their clothes on! I was certain Miriam would intervene in a fury when she saw Salome being stripped nearly naked, but though she looked down upon the scene with a grim countenance, she did not move to help her dearest companion next to Yeshua. Cephas and Philip were both yelling at the orbs in the sky. But of course that was ridiculous and they elicited no response from the orbs. Their brains definitely must be addled for they had totally lost the focus of where they should be applying their efforts. It would be like when we were attacked on a caravan to Egypt. Instead of looking in front of us at the brigand that was

preparing to run us through with a sword, we were looking up and shouting at the birds in the sky! “What is happening?” I asked Yeshua and Miriam with confusion and concern. Instead of answering Miriam shushed me. She shushed me! “Do not speak Lazarus. We must concentrate on talking with our brethren in their minds as they fight with the orbs.” she snapped. Oh no! Their brains had been addled too! Was I the only sane person remaining! “Fight with the orbs?” I exclaimed. “What do you mean? The orbs are not fighting with anyone; they are just floating peacefully in the sky.” Rather than give me the courtesy of an answer, without looking back or taking her eyes off the apostles and Salome, Miriam cast her hand back toward me. I immediately knew I was in trouble when I saw she had the same splayed, extended fingers she had when she had made the two orbs fall from the sky. I shouted out, “Hex me not!” At least I tried to shout it out, but she had struck me dumb! I could move my lips and utter the words, but no sound came out! She did this without even looking at me! Surely she was a witch! Perhaps a well-intentioned spiritual one, but no doubt a witch! I tried to step over to her intending to grab her sleeve to get her attention and silently protest, but I found I could not move my feet from the ground. Every part of my body moved with ease except my feet which seemed to have been magically glued to the ground! Though I had heard Yeshua and others talking in my mind, I had never tried to communicate with anyone else using this miraculous gift of Celestine Light. Unsure of the technique, I called out to my sister in my mind, but got no response either in my mind or vocally. I tried several times with slightly varying methods, and also tried to reach Yeshua with my pleading thoughts. But neither of them replied or even looked at me. I was unsure if it was because they were ignoring me, or that I was simply inept with this ability. Left to ponder the situation as an uninvolved spectator I considered that Miriam had specifically said that she and Yeshua were helping the apostles to fight the orbs! Perhaps they were not addled in the head after all. I had assumed there were unseen soldiers physically fighting the apostles and Salome, aided by the ability to put thoughts in one’s head, such as a feast, and sensations in one’s body, such as hunger.

I had just assumed there were soldiers giving invisible battle, based upon my own life experiences in the lands of Israel and Egypt. Perhaps it was possible that on this world the soldiers attacked from a distance with unseen powers that emanated from the orbs. That would explain why I was immediately freed from my hunger and compulsion to go to a feast in the city at the very moment Miriam made the two orbs nearest to me drop to the ground. I nodded my head to myself as I accepted that this must be the reality we were experiencing. Gazing back into the valley I could see the apostles were still furiously trying to resist and fight the unseen physical force apparently emanating from the orbs. There was a great deal of chaos in their actions. Some were praying, some were trying to cast spells, some using just their words; others with the aid of their wands or crystals. But in every case their efforts were to no avail. Every one of them was losing ground, continuing to be pulled against their will toward the city. “We must unite!” Salome yelled loudly above the din. “She is right!” Cephas shouted in agreement above the chaotic sounds of struggle, hoping the others could hear. “Alone, we are losing this battle!” “But how?” Philip, who was standing nearby, yelled gloomily. “We are all doing different things, fighting different orbs. I’m not even sure many of the others can hear you as they have been dragged too far away already.” Then I heard Yeshua speaking to Cephas in his mind, counseling him. “Speak to them with your thoughts. They all can hear you, no matter how far they may be from you. You can do it Cephas.” Then I heard Miriam speaking assuringly to Salome in her mind. “In the power of the Celestine Light you are stronger than the men Salome. Go now to Cephas. Ignore the pain and will yourself to do it. Touch his Alpha/Omega gateways, and with love, give some of your vital essence to him to strengthen him. Give freely, as much as he needs to become empowered. Do it now dear one. Do it now.” Salome, completely disheveled, her clothes nearly torn off, her luxurious mane of long black hair swirled into snarled disarray, looked up momentarily at Miriam. A fierce determination was writ all over her face. I had never seen her look like that. I began to fear for the orbs! She turned with fiery intent upon Cephas standing about five paces away, and with steely resolve, resisted the force pulling her toward the city and began to walk toward him, her face a

grimace of pain as she fought to pull away from the nerve-wrenching force. “Salome is coming to you,” I heard Yeshua tell Cephas. “She will touch you and impart her soul essence to you. Share her strength. Then reach out in your mind and command your brethren as I know you can, to be one, for when you are united as one, there is nothing that can stand against you.” Salome’s last steps to Cephas were a mighty struggle, like trying to walk through thick mud while being pricked by a thousand dagger points. Seeing her great effort to reach him, Cephas willed himself to take a step toward her. She stretched out to reach him and fell to her knees, but grasped his hands in hers, intertwining their fingers as she fell, uniting their Alpha/Omega gateways. Immediately, Cephas’s countenance brightened as Salome’s soul essence freely poured into him, empowering him beyond his own capabilities. Imbued with the power of her essence, he called out to his brethren with confidence, speaking to them in their minds as one, saying, “Each of you, ignore all the other orbs, no matter how great the pain or what is happening to you. Look at the orb closest to me, almost over the head of Philip. In whatever way you can, focus on this orb and command it to be cast dead upon the ground.” Barely had the words left the mind of Cephas and entered the minds of the others than they did as he bid. Turning from their private struggles with the various orbs, they all looked at the orb nearest Cephas and using their various gifts, and each in a different manner, they focused and called upon the powers within themselves and the powers of Elohim through the Celestine Light. As one they commanded the orb to fall to the ground dead; and so it did, almost hitting Philip as it fell. Salome still held fast to Cephas as he clasped her hands in his, still sharing the power of her inner light with him. She was no longer kneeling on the ground, but had stood up facing him. Cephas commanded his brethren once again into action. “Now do the same to the next nearest orb, the one that is hovering by Mattayah.” Once again the apostles turned to focus on the orb Cephas has singled out, and once again in seconds it fell to the ground dead. They continued one orb after another until all of them had fallen to the ground. Only then was their pain and compulsion gone. Still holding her hands intertwined in his, staring only at her eyes to avoid her exposed nudity, Cephas looked at Salome with great gratitude. “Thank

you Salome. I know you gave that which is most precious, and I, and all my brethren are most grateful.” Salome smiled weakly at him, and sighed deeply, “For a good cause brother. And I know that which I gave, shall come back to me again, even more so, because I gave with unselfishness and love for you my brethren.” Cephas smiled at her and nodded warmly as he released her hands and took off his outer garment to cover her. Turning to the scattered apostles he called them to him. Miriam released me from my bond, and Yeshua, Miriam and I began to make our way down the ridge to be with them. Irritatingly, as we walked down the hill Miriam was still ignoring me as I tried to talk with her and elicit explanations for so many things. But I might as well have been talking to a rock. A rude rock. When everyone had gathered together, Yeshua commended them for their efforts. “Well done, my good friends and brothers, and of course, Salome. Here you faced a challenge unlike anything on your world, beyond your imaginations to conceive, and uniting together you were still able to overcome the great unknown. Remember the lesson from this encounter well, for you will have more opportunities in the years ahead to employ its principles.” “But what is it we did?” puzzled Toma, rubbing his hand in agitation across his bald pate. “We commanded things we know not, to die, without even knowing how it is that such things perish.” “In that, you did both good and bad.” Yeshua replied contemplatively. “The good, is that by using your faith, you were able to affect something with your Celestine gifts of power that you had absolutely no comprehension of. Despite your ignorance of the orb, and what its strengths and weaknesses might be, your will was accomplished upon it. But you erred in willing it to die. Sadly, in your lack of knowledge of this world, you may have been killing one of the compassionate beings that reside here. The orbs caused you great pain. They compelled you against your will. But never did they give an indication that they intended to kill you, or even maim you. Therefore, in your defense, you overreacted. Using your gifts of Celestine Light, you called upon the orbs to die, and so it seems they did. But you must consider that these orbs themselves, though they look nothing like you, may be the life of this Earth.” “Seriously?” chided Yeshua’s brother Yakov, dubiously arching his thick

eyebrows. “You are implying that these shiny balls, which put forth a purely evil torturous force upon us, could be some form of life, like an animal?” “Because you do not know what they are, that possibility cannot be discounted,” Yeshua ventured. “Nor would they be like an animal, as their abilities in battle were beyond all that you know or have experienced on the world of your birth. If they are not life, then what do you think they are Yakov? Or, any of you?” he queried. Considering Yeshua’s question, the other Ya’akov reached out in curiosity to touch the nearest orb, but I quickly grabbed his arm and pulled him back. “Do not touch that Ya’akov!” I barked. “I did so earlier, and I assure you that you will not enjoy the experience.” My warning must have been true because Yeshua turned to Miriam and directed her, “Please put each of the orbs to sleep that the brethren may touch them without pain.” Miriam silently nodded in assent and walked around to the fallen orbs, touching each one for a few seconds. When she had touched them all she returned to Yeshua’s side. After Miriam had completed her exorcism or whatever it is she did, Yeshua told the apostles they could now safely touch the silver obs. And he tantalized them with a bit of knowledge. “I will tell you the orbs are not life, but creations of the people who live here. But be gentle with them, for they contain a surprise within that must not be damaged.” “A surprise?” mused Amram. “Perhaps some food, for I am hungry after all of this unfamiliar Xe and Ka exertion.” His comment elicited some chuckles and voices of agreement from the other apostles. “We shall see,” Yeshua replied pointing toward the orb laying on the ground nearest Amram. “Let us open one that you may discover its contents.” Amram went over and hefted the orb, “It is very light. I do not think there is any food inside of it.” He shook it gently, observing, “I do not hear anything rattling around inside. Nor can I see any way to get into it other than punching a hole with something sharp, for there are no seams.” He knocked on it with his knuckles producing a faint empty echo. “I think it is hollow, but we will have to make a hole in it to see inside.” “I think not,” Yeshua advised. “There is a way in, but Miriam will need to open it. Surely, each of you could accomplish it, but until you see her do it,

you would spend too much time trying to fathom it and we have many things to do while we are still on this world.” I still was having a difficult time coming to grips with the concept of Miriam being able to do anything greater than the men could do. In the modern world, the equality of women is enshrined in the preeminent cultures. But at this early age, in my life in the Israel I grew up in, the advice of women was not sought, nor anything more expected of them than to keep house, cook the food, and bear and care for children. Even that description is being generous. The reality was, outside of Celestine’s who were taught differently by Yeshua, men did not even consider that women had the mental or physical capabilities to do ought else but household chores and child rearing. I was making great efforts to change my thinking more radically than I thought I already had. But I realized I still had far to go to come to an acceptance of Miriam as not just an equal of men, but even a leader among them. Heeding Yeshua’s instructions that she should open the orbs, Miriam went over to the one next to Amram. She placed a hand on opposite sides of the sphere, then said another strange word I had never before heard in any tongue, Ezavant. Immediately a seam appeared around the circumference of the orb and one half of it slid back inside the other half revealing a small unmoving figure dressed in resplendent clothing and accouterments, reclining on its back in a tiny chair. It seemed almost like the most finely crafted child’s doll. “What in the world is that?” Mattayah exclaimed hitting his face lightly with his hand, so great was his astonishment. “Is it some type of animal?” wondered Toma. “Not an animal,” Cephas declared. It is some type of being like one of us, except, very small.” “It is not at all like us,” Yakov refuted. “Look at the proportions. Besides being no bigger than two rats end to end, its head is disproportionately too large for its very, very long and slender body. The girth of our bodies are much bigger than the girth of our heads, where its head is greater in girth than its body. And it has almost no neck. It has no hair whatsoever, and it is entirely green. Have you ever seen a green person?” Philip stuck his head quite close so he could see the creature more clearly. “I think it has three eyes as well.” he announced. “I cannot be sure, for the

slits are tiny like the creature. Nor do I see much of a mouth or ears of any type. No, other than two arms, five -- excuse me, six fingers, and two legs, this creature does not resemble anything close to a human.” Salome put her hand gently upon Yeshua’s arm, “Are there creatures like this inside all of the orbs?” “Yes,” Yeshua answered. “The orbs are merely the ships that carry them. These beings are the masters.” “Ships that fly; mastered by exceptionally peculiar creatures the size of big rats, without mouths or ears?” This is certainly the strangest of worlds, mumbled Yohhanan. “I wonder how it is that they eat or speak?” he muttered to himself. While everyone else spent several minutes gathered around the orb looking at the creature within, Miriam went quietly to all of the other orbs and opened them up. Gently extracting the small, limp pilots she returned to our group cradling all of them in her arms. She laid them down gently in the soft, burgundy grass beneath her feet, and took out the pilot from the orb the others had been observing and laid it alongside those on the grass. Yeshua gestured toward the unmoving pilots laid out on the grass, “Now you see the wrong that might have been done. In your efforts to extract yourself from the grip of the orbs, which as far as you knew might themselves have been alive, you certainly killed the pilots by your commands for the orbs to die. As I have taught you, it is permissible to take a life, if there is no other way to save your own or protect your family. But there was nothing to indicate that the orbs were trying to kill you, only compel you. Therefore, the force you meted out was in excess of what should have been, and the consequences unfortunate, and in other circumstances, forgivable only after a long and fruitful repentance.” Hearing this, some of the apostles wailed in grief, some holding their hands over their face in shame. It was quite unnerving to see grown men behaving like that. Cephas stepped toward Yeshua and spoke for all of them, stammering, “Forgive us Lord of Light...we did not think that the orbs could be life or that there could be life within them...and I was the one who directed my brethren into sin, so let the consequences fall only upon me.” Philip raised his arm slightly to draw attention and added meekly, “Even if we had imagined such possibilities, the truth is we were blessed simply to see

our gifts of the Celestine Light called forth with focus successfully. But to have more control of the power, to be able to say, This much to disable, but not so much as to kill, is beyond our understanding and abilities at this time. In our clumsiness we erred. Please forgive us and tell us how we might make amends and affect a worthy repentance.” Yeshua enjoined, “Learn from your mistakes. Practice more and learn to control the power of your gifts that you have discovered this day. Covenant to use them only for the light, and only in ways that honor and respect all life and all will be well, for the error that was done this day can still be undone. This world is called Ferrtho, by these small beings which are Hebs. They are one of three different types of very intelligent life that inhabit this world in the Fifth Kingdom, which is only one of countless worlds in the vastness of the kingdom, filled with innumerable creatures, greater than the sands of the sea. Though the Hebs are very small in relation to you, they are so far advanced in their civilization and knowledge of science that you would seem barely above the animals to them. In fact, there also lives upon this world another lesser intelligent life that the Hebs do consider animals. Unfortunately for you, they are similar to your appearance. But the males are covered in thicker body hair than you are, and both the males and females are shorter of stature and more squat. They call themselves Broz and they are similar to those that lived upon your Earth many tens of thousands of years ago. They are still in the age of stone, whereas the Hebs fly in the sky in orbs without wings and build great cities whose towers reach far into the clouds, and create many other marvels that would be incomprehensible to you. As I told you when we first arrived, these two species are mortal enemies. The Broz, being so much larger than the Hebs, try, and sometimes succeed, at overrunning outlying parts of Heb cities. The Hebs would prefer to just be left alone, but are vigilant in defense, even to the point of sending hunting parties out to seek and engage the Broz. They thought you were Broz as I was fairly certain they would. But if they had captured you they would not have killed you. They simply destroy the reproductive ability of any captured Broz, hoping to diminish their numbers and thus diminish the threat.” “Why?” wondered Amram. “What is the point of the Broz causing such

trouble? Why attack a city of the Hebs? If they take it, it might be grand and reach into the sky, but the rooms would be far too small for the Broz to stick more than an arm into, and the civilization would be beyond their understanding to take advantage of, so why waste resources and probably lives, attacking a city, from which nothing can be gained except stirring up the wrath of the Hebs to their own misfortune?” “Sadly,” Yeshua answered, “The Hebs are the favorite food of the Broz.” “The Broz eat the Hebs?” Salome exclaimed in incredulous disbelief. “Yes Salome,” Yeshua acknowledged. “The Broz eat the Hebs.” “But the Hebs do not kill the Broz?” Philip said in astonishment. “If they are continually attacked it would seem that their castration tactic is insufficient to counter the threat.” “When their cities are attacked, they do kill the attackers when they can, and they are justified before Elohim, for they act in defense of themselves and their families.” Yeshua explained. “But it is not such an easy task when the attackers are five times larger and attack in hordes with nets and clubs from many directions at once.” Yeshua looked at the deceased Hebs laying on the ground side by side and turned to his apostles and Salome, “As it is you who killed the Hebs, it is only fitting that you should also restore their lives.” “But how?” wondered Shim’on. “I thought only you could bring the dead back to life.” “I will help you,” Yeshua assured him. “But you must give them your love from the depths of your heart, and bless them with a portion of your Soul Essence, even as Salome did for Cephas, when you were being attacked. Only when you love them enough and freely give of your most precious soul treasure, will they return to the living. I will only give them the final breath of life. Everything else, even if they live again or not, is up to you and your love and unselfishness.” He turned to Salome and put his hand on her shoulder, “As you gave so much of your essence just moments ago, I do not ask for you to give another portion again so soon, and excuse you from this.” “Thank you, my Lord,” Salome replied reverently. “But I plead earnestly to be able to join in the Circle of Love with my brethren the apostles. I was as much a part of the demise of the little ones as they were, perhaps even more so. I do not mind giving up more of my essence of Celestine Light for the

little ones to live again, and am honored and humbled beyond words to have the opportunity to undo the mistake that was done.” Yeshua smiled a warm and loving smile at Salome and bent over and kissed her on her forehead, “You are a treasure, Salome.” He then bade Salome and the apostles to join together, shoulder to shoulder, in a Circle of Power and Love surrounding the Hebs and to reach deep into their hearts and call forth all of their love and send it unconditionally to the Hebs. He counseled them to put aside all thoughts of anger or upset; to be at peace with themselves and the world upon which they stood, and with the Hebs; to have no malice toward them, only love. He called upon them to immerse the Hebs in an auric light of soft purple changing to deep green, called forth from the very core of their soul essence. Standing off to the side observing, I was not invited to participate, but was not offended as I had not been a part of the battle with the Hebs. Looking at those gathered in the circle, I tried to discern the colored lights Yeshua had asked them to call forth, but I saw nothing unusual at all. I was suddenly struck by the thought that perhaps it was an energy I could not see with my natural eyes. I closed my eyes and said a short but very sincere prayer to Elohim to open my spiritual eyes that I might see that which my eyes of the world could not. When I opened them a wide grin grew upon my face as I looked up and gazed at my friends in the circle. They were surrounded and enveloped in a beautiful translucent purple light forming an oblong, waving mass that settled over the Hebs and then began to spin faster and faster until it was but a blur that changed to deep green as it swirled. Yeshua cast forth his hand toward the spinning green mass of light and it was suddenly filled with many tendrils of bright white lightning, which exploded and turned into sparkling rain falling down upon the bodies of the Hebs. The hazy, green mass slowed its spin, turning again to purple light; then stopped altogether, and in another moment it dissipated and was gone. At that precise moment, the Hebs all opened their eyes. Looking up they saw they were surrounded by a circle of very tall people looking down upon them. As fast as you could blink they hastily got to their feet and tried to flee. But they did not get far. Miriam spoke a word of power in the strange tongue as she waved her hand at them, and like I had been earlier, they suddenly found that their feet were stuck to the ground and they could not

move no matter how much they thrashed about. I soon heard the Hebs speaking to one another in their minds. From the astonished looks on the faces of everyone else I knew they were hearing it too. Every word the Hebs said, in their fear, disbelief and curiosity about us, we all understood as if they were speaking in the language each of us was most familiar with -- some Aramaic, some Greek, some Hebrew. Then I heard Yeshua speaking to the Hebs in their minds, “Have no fear my friends. We are not Broz. Nor are we your enemies. We come in the light of peace from a world far from this one.” “Impossible!” I heard one of the Hebs shout in my head. “No creature but Hebs can speak in their minds. Beware my comrades. This is some type of trap!” Though no one else seemed to have a clue as to which Heb had been speaking, Miriam knelt down in front of one of them and smiling mischievously she shook her head a little and reached forth and touched the Heb lightly on his chest. Then I heard her speak to him in his mind, “Not so my friend, for all of us hear the words you speak in your mind. I speak to you now, because I know it was you who just spoke.” “Impossible!” the Heb exclaimed again indignantly. “They are very strange looking Broz,” everyone heard another of the Hebs comment. “Look at their nice clothing; far more than a Broz could ever conceive or create.” “That is because we are not Broz,” Miriam assured him. “We are Alamars and we come from a world in another time and place.” She looked directly at the Heb in front of her, who with spindly arms crossed seemed to still be in denial that any creature other than Hebs could mind speak. “I caused your feet to be stuck to the ground,” Miriam confessed. “If you promise not to run or to try to hurt us, I will release all of you, with the promise that none of us will do anything to hurt you in any way, as long as you reciprocate the courtesy and kindness.” The Hebs spoke quickly among themselves in their minds, then the one before Miriam, nodded his head. “Agreed. Release us giant.” Miriam smiled and with a wave of her hand she freed them from her power and they stepped out of the invisible bonds that had held them. Another of the Hebs boldly walked over to Miriam and spoke to her in her

mind, which I also heard clearly, “How did you accomplish this feat of holding our feet to the ground? And by what technology did you render us unconscious and bring our ships to the ground?’ Hearing his questions, the apostles realized the Hebs did not understand that they had actually been dead and returned to life, and apparently Miriam did not plan on enlightening them, for she answered simply, “There is much about your civilization that is beyond our ken to understand. In a like manner, the means by which we accomplished that which we did, is beyond your ability to fathom, for it has nothing to do with science, but only with that which is spiritual, and of this you have no foundation to comprehend the edifice.” Another Heb came up to Miriam and spoke to her in her mind, saying, “You say you are from another world. That is remarkable. We have studied the other worlds through our sky glasses, but never did we suppose that any life existed upon them. We thought ours was the only place in the cosmos fortunate enough to have life.” Miriam nodded her head with understanding, “Yes, from what my husband Yeshua tells me, that is a common misconception on many worlds.” “Many worlds?” asked another Heb incredulously. How many other worlds have life on them?” Yeshua spoke to them then in their minds, in response, “You know the beach of sand beyond the far side of your city?” “Yes,” many Hebs said at once. “If you were to take all of the grains of sand upon that beach and multiply them enough to fill your entire world, you still would not have even begun to count the worlds of life that exist, which the Elohim have created.” “That is too many!” another Heb countered. “There are not that many worlds in all the cosmos.” “The Elohim?” I heard still another of the Hebs speak. “If you are Alamars, who are the Elohim?” “The Elohim...” answered Philip also kneeling down to be closer to the Hebs... “are the creators of all life. They are the creators of us. And they are the creators of you and the Broz and every spec of life upon this world and every other.” “You have strange and primitive notions,” retorted another Heb. “Life creates itself or in some cases is created in our laboratories. But no creature

from another world created life here!” Hearing this, Yeshua walked over to a mottled red and green plant with many spike-like leaves and a tall central shoot that was just preparing to release seeds. He plucked one of the seeds and knelt down in front of the Hebs, asking, “What is this?” “That is the seed of a Gerbob,” one of the Hebs answered. “How long is it’s germination from planting to maturity?” Yeshua inquired. “One hundred and eighty sleep cycles are required before a Gerbob bares its fruit,” explained another of the Hebs. Yeshua used his index finger to punch a hole in the sandy soil, then dropped the seed into the hole and covered it. Looking intently at each of the Hebs, one after another in their tiny eyes, he quietly announced. “I am an Elohim.” Then he waved his hand over the spot where he had planted the seed and stood up. Within moments a tender shoot pushed through the ground and rapidly grew upward. Within ten breaths it shot forth spiky leaves. Within another five breaths the tall central shoot had grown up. Within another five it flowered. Within another five it fruited, and in the time it took Yeshua to step over to it the fruit ripened and he plucked one off and sat it down upon the ground in front of the astonished Hebs saying, “There is more to know than that which you know, and if you would become more than you are, you should listen now to what we have to share with you.” There was dumbfounded silence for a moment and then one of the Hebs replied. “You are certainly more than we have conceived any other being could be.” He looked at his compatriots and they all nodded silently in assent. He looked back at Yeshua. “If you will teach us of your ways, we will listen.” From being our erstwhile adversaries the Hebs quickly became our endearing friends. They were like excited little children speaking rapidly with enthusiasm and expectation as they led us toward their towering, gleaming city. Their silver Orb ships were left behind where they had fallen and all of the Hebs climbed onto our shoulders so we could be their beasts of burden, cajoling us into carrying them by explaining it was simply too far for their little legs to walk. As we approached the city, the Hebs that were with us communicated with

the population in the city, telling them of all that had transpired, and hundreds of thousands of Hebs came out to greet the giants from another world who could render them unconscious in their ships, and stick their feet to the ground, and fruit a Gerbob seed in just a handful of breaths. We stayed with the Hebs, encamped immediately outside of their city for a couple of weeks. The days were balmy and the nights pleasantly comfortable. The only irritation were these creepy crawly, twelve-legged, flying bugs called gramads, about the size and thickness of your largest finger, that came out at night and crawled beneath our bedding to chew up our finger and toe nails while we slept. Less offensive than the horse flies back home that liked to take chunks out of your skin, leaving bloody, painful holes in the flesh, but still disturbing to be rudely awakened at night by something crawling and chewing on you. Miriam cast some sort of spell to ward them off from where she, Salome and Yeshua slept. But Yeshua thought it best, for our own growth and expansion, if everyone else sort out on their own how to deal with the gramads. Judging by all the unhappy comments around the camp about the bugs upon arising the next few mornings, and everyone’s increasingly holey nails, I don’t think anyone else was very successful. After the first nights ravaging of my nails, as I didn’t know how to cast spells and the bugs were uninterested in my flesh, I took off most of my clothes and thickly wrapped my feet and hands. It was to no avail. The next morning I found my nails had still been chewed on some more in the night. But now I also had big holes in my garments where the inconsiderate bugs had chewed passageways through to get to my nails. Finally Toma had the brilliant idea to ask the Hebs if they knew a way to ward off the gramads. Thankfully they did. Apparently the bugs are literally a much bigger problem for the Hebs, as proportional to their size, they are much larger than just their biggest finger. They liked the Hebs nails as much as ours, but were prone to eat their entire fingers and toes because there really wasn’t much nail on the tiny digits and I guess the fingers and toes got in the way. The Hebs gave us a truly foul smelling concoction of thick, black goop to paint on our nails. It quickly hardened, but if anything the smell increased. It worked wonderfully, but that was to be expected as the stuff made humans gag, so surely it would have killed those little bugs in an instant if they had

landed on it. The Hebs, lucky for them, smelled nothing at all as they had no sense of smell. Nor did they have to paint the vile stuff on their nails. A little strip painted near any open egress to their buildings was enough to deter the bugs. Unfortunately for us, we were sleeping under the open sky and painting the noxious goop on our nails was our only option. I could not complete my account of my visit to Ferrtho without describing the astounding city. In my wildest dreams and flights of imagination I never would have conceived of anything so grand. Nothing in my experience had prepared me to envision such a wonder. In Israel the tallest buildings were religious in nature, or the palaces of the kings and wealthy, and they often had three floors. Two floors were more common among the very wealthy. But the vast majority of even the most ostentatious buildings were just a single floor. In the Heb city on Ferrtho, which was called Yisdas, there were no buildings that were a single floor, or two, or three. The shortest buildings, the ones reserved for commercial enterprises, towered the height of five men of Israel, if they were to stand on each other’s shoulders. As the largest Hebs were only about one fifth our height, I estimate that their shortest buildings were at least twenty floors tall. And they built them quite thin so their width was only ten to twenty times the height of a single floor. Their tallest buildings literally reached into the clouds and their clouds were no closer to the ground than those of my home land. I had estimated that the taller buildings had at least two to three hundred floors, but I was thinking too much in terms of my own height and was far off the mark. One of the Hebs I made friends with was Ortz, who happened to be a building engineer, and astonished me with some particulars. The beauty of communicating from mind to mind is one person thinks a thought in their language, which could be completely indecipherable to the other if they were speaking aloud, but comes across perfectly in the language of the recipient in the mind. Without mindspeak we would never have been able to learn as much about each other’s cultures. I asked Ortz how many floors were in the tallest building in the city and he astounded me by revealing the Tili Spire had 542 floors! They had very fast elevators that ran along the outside of the structures, powered by rapidly moving electromagnets to pull them up and down the buildings. I speak about the technology with the benefit of my modern scientific

knowledge. But when Ortz first explained it to me on Ferrtho, it was completely incomprehensible. The only magnets I knew about at the time, were hunks of naturally occurring black lodestone rock we imported as novelties from Greece to sell in bazaars, to which pieces of iron would magically stick. The buildings themselves were all rounded in shape with many gently curving spiral flutes running the entire length from top to bottom. Every aspect of the structures were rounded from the walls, to the doors to the window frames. The windows themselves were merely for air circulation as the walls of all the buildings were translucent to opaque, depending upon their need for privacy. They also came in every color of the rainbow making the city a visual smorgasbord delight. Nowhere on the buildings was there any point that formed a sharp angle. The Hebs told me this, along with the narrowness of their construction helped deflect the strong winds that sometimes swept their world. At night the buildings blazed well into the late hours of evening, with tens of thousands of brilliant lights like the captured stars of the sky. I was accustomed to rooms dimly lit by torchlight so the spectacle of the city of Yisdas illuminated at night was awe inspiring. It wasn’t until I lived on my Earth in the modern era of mega cities, such as New York and Tokyo, that I saw again such a glittering night scape. I wondered at the substance the buildings were made of as it seemed to be of exceptional hardness with a striking clarity in some parts and colorful opaqueness in others. Ortz explained that the structural parts of the building were constructed principally of the mineral silica. That was still a mystery to me until one day when Miriam showed me the rock crystal with a rainbow inside that she wore about her neck, similar to the one I had to give Aurelius. She said the buildings of the Hebs were made from the same impervious, hard substance of the rock crystal. She marveled, “Can you imagine what it would be like to live completely surrounded by the energy of such a marvelous stone? I nodded as if I agreed. But in truth I had little understanding of what she was talking about. At the time, I knew naught of the power of stones and crystals. My foundational understanding of my own world was irreversible and profoundly shaken because of my experiences among the Hebs and the strange world of Ferrtho. This ended up being a great blessing that has

continued to enrich me for my entire long life. Meeting the Hebs helped me to understand that even creatures far different from me in appearance and custom, still cherished their family, had hopes for the future, and sought peace with the other occupants of their world if they were allowed peace in return. On the Earth of my home, I have visited every country of the world, including quite a number that no longer exist. Because of the depth of understanding that began with getting to know the Hebs, I have grown in joy and as a person from every culture and people I have subsequently had the privilege to interact with in day-to-day life. Though they may eat different food, smell strangely, dress peculiarly, worship odd gods, and have altogether different cultures, the reality is there are far more traits, desires, hopes and dreams we have in common than ones we have contrarily. Perhaps the greatest transformation on my thinking came not from how I viewed people of other cultures, but how I understood and treated animals from that day forth. On more than one occasion I had heard Yeshua speak of the sanctity of life, and how if there was an alternative we should not eat animals of warm blood, or any kind of creature that nurtures its young. Though I love him and tried from day one to more closely adhere to his teachings, I was not very successful with changing my diet until after my sojourn with the Hebs. Though the Hebs were far smarter than me, their small peculiar appearance at first made it a challenge not to keep thinking of them as some type of animal rather than an odd shaped, fairly faceless miniature version of a human. As I interacted more with them, that judgmental perception faded. I soon came to a complete acceptance in my heart and mind of them as incredibly intelligent, loving, fun and often sagacious beings. Having made that leap of thought, I continued leaping. Later, when I was wandering alone near the outskirts of the city, I began to reflect upon the animals in my life, from the camels of the caravans to the song birds that frequented the flowering trees in the courtyard garden of my home. It suddenly dawned on me with deep poignancy that the animals Yeshua mentioned, those of warm blood or any that nurtured their young, were like the Hebs. Though they looked very different from me, often smelled quite offensive, and had peculiarities unique to their kind, in many ways they were not much different than me. They too loved their children and in many cases

their life-long mate. They too exhibited curiosity and a willingness and even desire to learn more than they knew. They too would fight to the death to defend their mate and children. Though some of the higher consciousness animals might be beasts of burden, they were not mindless, emotionless dumb brutes. In fact, just the opposite, they had a wide range of deep emotions and passions that ran as strong as any person’s. And the best of them had a keen intelligence and inquisitiveness that would put many people to shame. Like the thought of the Broz eating the Hebs, I almost gagged with the disgusting realization that I had killed and eaten so many of the gentle, loving, intelligent fellow citizens of my world. Worse, that in most cases I had forever torn them away from the love and solace of their mates and children. So it was not just one life I had wreaked havoc upon, but many. I am not a carnivorous beast of the forest that I must kill to eat! I shouted aloud falling to my knees in shame. Resolutely, I vowed to myself and Elohim that I would do better; that I would live more nobly from that day forth. The astounding understanding I gained was that the differences that separate us, Alamars from Hebs, or camels or birds, are inconsequential. The faithful love, family nurturing, intelligent curiosity, and myriad of simple joys that are shared with family and friends, makes us more kindred and alike with other higher species than different, for they do the very same! If we acknowledge the reality that there are more forms of higher life than humans, we become bonded to them on a common journey, as masterpiece creations of Elohim. With this understanding dawned an even greater one. A transcendent thought that has proven itself over the last 2,000 years. I have observed multiple vegetarian and pescatarian societies during my lifetime on Earth; they exude peace. In every case, not only were they kind and respectful to each other and all animals, they were never aggressors against another people. Never. It was only the meat eating people, whose daily existence of murdering animals for food had numbed them to killing, that pressed aggressive wars of domination against their fellow men; raping, pillaging, torturing and enslaving, often over trivial differences or perceived insults. But more often, as in the case of the Romans, simply because they wanted to enrich themselves through conquering and domination of another people. Please do not misunderstand. I am not implying that all meat-eating people

are aggressive and war-like. Truly, most are good and wonderful people. I was a meat-eater for many years, but have always had a genial disposition, other than in times when I have been attacked by brigands. I merely give you my observation that non meat-eating societies are never the aggressors in wars against other groups of people. I have studied this for some time and have found no other common factor that could account for it, other than their lifestyle that abhors the killing of higher forms of life for anything other than self-defense. Too soon the time came for us to depart from the endearing Hebs and the enchanting world of Ferrtho. Though we had spent twelve days among them, it seemed far shorter and parting was difficult. We had barely begun to know them and their world. Yeshua told us that he would return someday, and he promised the Hebs that he would. But most of us were crestfallen when he told us none of us would ever see this wonderful world again. The Hebs were even more disheartened than us that our time had come to return to our home world. I have never seen so many people weeping and wailing! I have always been uncomfortable when I am around women crying. I just don’t know what to say or do to comfort them. Imagine that feeling of inadequacy multiplied a hundred thousand times! I wanted to say or do something to give solace to the Hebs, but instead just stood there like an idiot looking sheepishly at them because I did not have even a hair of a thought about how I could comfort even one, let alone the multitude! I think the emotional outpouring must have also touched Yeshua very deeply. He actually fell to one knee for a moment as if he could no longer support himself to stand. Miriam and Salome helped him up, one on either side of him with his arms draped over their shoulders. Yeshua kissed each of them lightly on the cheek and then moved a step forward. He closed his eyes and lifted his face and both of his hands high up toward the sky. He spoke not a word, either aloud or in our minds. He was standing atop a small rise where the throng of Hebs could see him, and remained silently looking skyward for close to a minute until the sobbing of the Hebs had ceased as they all became curious as to what he was doing. Once everyone had quieted and all eyes were focused on Yeshua, from a mostly blue sky filled with a few puffy white clouds, it suddenly began to rain; a glorious rain such as had never been seen on their world or ours! A shower of large, warm, wet drops began to fall all over us and the vast crowd

of Hebs. But each drop of water was a miniature miracle, illuminated within by a sparkling rainbow light! It was as if glittering drops of a heavenly rainbow were falling upon us. The sad tears of the Hebs had been replaced by tears of radiant joy from the heavens! When the drops splashed on our skin they burst into a brilliant array of sparkling translucent colors! Once the drop spread out on your skin it was just clear water. But as it fell from the sky and especially when it splattered on your skin, there was an unforgettable explosion of twinkling colors. Soon after the rainbow rain began to touch my skin I was overwhelmed with a most wonderful feeling of love, security and contentment. Looking around, I could see everyone else including the Hebs, had been imbued with the same sweet joy. It was on the crest of this heartwarming feeling that Yeshua waved goodbye to the Hebs and bade all of us to wave goodbye to them as well. Miriam held the rainbow rock crystal in her hand that she usually wore around her neck and as everyone continued to wave farewell to the Hebs, she drew the invisible lines in the empty air to open a portal and spoke aloud the single word of power that activated the gateway. She stepped through the entrance, seeming to vanish into thin air to anyone that was watching. One by one, each of us waved one last time to the Hebs and followed her through the portal, back to our time and our Earth. [1] See Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 51 for a full explanation of the Lanaka. [2] As told in fullness in Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 97.

Chapter 8 VOICE HEARD AROUND THE WORLD My first inkling of the long life I was going to experience came shortly after I returned with everyone from the world of Ferrtho. We came back through the portal to the same place in the courtyard at my family’s house in Bethany from which we had departed. With our return, I had the opportunity to experience the time distortion from a perspective as one of the Timewalkers. In the previous travel of Yeshua, Miriam, Salome and the apostles, I was the one left behind, who thought they were joking with me when they returned and said they had been gone for days. To me it seemed as if they had just left the courtyard a few hours previously. Now I was the one returning after having been away for almost two weeks as I had counted time while on Ferrtho. But Hannah, my children, and everyone else that had been aware of our departure, thought we had been gone less than a day. Though I had lived this experience from both sides of the equation, it was still a difficult concept to wrap my head around. Everyone in our traveling group stayed at the house in Bethany overnight and rested. The following day Yeshua said he had an important talk he wanted to give to all the Children of Light. Despite everything I had personally experienced, including resurrection and traveling through time and space to a different world, I still thought too small when it came to Yeshua. I soon came to realize I needed to expand my concept of possibilities whenever he was involved. When he said he wanted to talk to all the Children of Light, I assumed he meant those of us that could easily gather in Bethany. As he shortly explained to us, what he actually intended was to speak to every single Child of Light in the entire world at the same time telepathically! And not just those that knew of him; but every man, woman and child in the world who lived their life worthy to be called a Child of Light, regardless of their current religious beliefs or social standing. Slaves and kings alike would hear his words, if they were worthy. Prior to the coming big event of the day, the noonday meal was already

quite extraordinary, especially considering the short preparation time. It was a huge affair with all the visiting apostles present and quite a number of my kinfolk that lived nearby clamoring for a seat at one of the dozen tables we put out in the courtyard. Afterward, Yeshua greeted each person, including the children, by name, and thanked them for coming to share a meal with us. Many asked for him to give a sermon, but he demurred and told them that shortly after they had departed they would hear a sermon such as they had never conceived possible. That got everyone’s tongues to wagging as they tried to imagine what he meant. But it also hastened them out the gate rather than lingering for hours after the meal, as Yeshua had told them the sermon would come “shortly after they departed.” When only the apostles and mine, Martha’s, and Yeshua and Miriam’s families remained, Yeshua led us to a grove of trees on a nearby hill. It was a little retreat my father had built years ago. A small sand covered courtyard created by a circular wall of flowering trees and shrubs, sheltered a stone bench made by laying a large flat stone atop two other smaller stones on each end. Yeshua sat on the bench and invited everyone else to find a comfortable spot to rest. Many sat with their backs against trees, but others just sat crosslegged on the soft, sandy ground or laid out lengthwise propping themselves up on an elbow. Yeshua closed his eyes. He tilted his head up toward the sun and turned his palms up so the sun was shining upon them as well. In moments his resonant voice filled my head and by the looks on the faces of others, they were experiencing the same wonder. More marvelous to me was to realize every Child of Light in the world was hearing his words in their minds at the same time. They might be sleeping, or working, or involved in other tasks of the day or night. But where ever they were they heard his voice. Because some of what he taught that day had to do with longevity, which is one of my stewardships to teach to the world, I share it now in greatly abbreviated and slightly edited form.[1] Yeshua spoke to us all in one voice. “Fear not my brothers and sisters of light. I am Yeshua, your elder brother who has come to Earth to illuminate the path of eternity for you. Many of you have never seen my face, or heard my voice, or even my name spoken upon the lips of men. But you know me

in your heart, for we were together before this world was. And I know you, for you are a Child of Light, my brothers and sisters of spirit. “It matters not the color of your skin, whether you are male or female, young or old, rich or poor, or the religion you profess. By the good actions of your life you have been numbered among the Children of Light. I call you now to come and embrace your true family and the path of greater glory and fulfillment. “You live in a world of challenge and much darkness, but that does not mean your life must be an endless challenge, or continually dimmed by the darkness of the people and places that surround you. Even if you are a slave, chained to a dais, you can change your thoughts and take yourself in your heart and mind to a place within your essence where resides the spirit of Elohim, and there you will find peace and an abundance of Celestine Light that cannot be taken or dimmed by the world. “For those who have their freedom, your thoughts may be just the beginning of the light you can bathe yourselves in, for your feet can walk and carry you elsewhere, to a place where the Celestine Light that comes from God never dims, even to the Communities of Light where you can bask each day in the uplifting spirits, words and actions of your brothers and sisters of light. “Come to the place where you will be given secret knowledge and the mysteries of all things shall be revealed; that with this knowledge you may go forth in the world but not of it; in it but no longer fearful of it; in it but greater than it. “Come to the place of Celestine Light where you will learn the secrets of longevity, where the years of life of a Child of Light may exceed those of the children of the world ten-fold, as does the knowledge in their minds and the empathy and love in their hearts. “I would speak to you now more about longevity, for this is a desirable pursuit. With greater years you can do greater good. People of the world pursue longevity too, but it is something they will never hold but slightly, for they seek only to extend the life of the physical body. True longevity, that which is measured in centuries, not decades, can only be obtained by also nourishing the soul. How then is the soul nourished my brothers and sisters, you who are the Children of Light? “It begins with community. Not a community of neighbors and even

friends, but a Community of Celestine Light, where all are family, and the love and concern for your neighbor is as great as for your own children. Community then is the foundation of longevity, not the individual or the individual’s actions or choices, no matter how good they may be. Good actions of health and diet may add some years to the life of man, but they will not double or triple his lifespan, save he does them nourished in the bosom of the Family of Light. “There is so much for you to learn and experience that you could never do it in the one short lifetime of the people of the world. Nor would it benefit you to come back in another lifetime, having forgotten everything you learned in a previous and needing to start all over again from the beginning. “It is only by living a life two or three or four or even ten times longer than the people of the world, that you can rapidly learn all that you need to learn, and experience all that you need to experience to become all that you have the potential to become. Only with the longevity of light can you do all the good in the world you are capable of doing. “Upon the foundation of life within the Community of Light, you can now add the other ingredients of the master recipe of longevity. Consider not just the physical body when you think of longevity, for those who do are doomed to die before they ever experience the longevity they seek. Your body is the vessel for your eternal soul, your eternal spirit that cannot be neglected if you wish to prolong your years into centuries. It is only when these two are nourished equally that the fullness of longevity can be manifested. “The six-pointed star of longevity is this: life in a Community of Celestine Light; physical vibrancy; continual mental expansion; service and empathy to others; spiritual nourishment; and discovering and using the powers of your Xe. There is more to fulfilling each of these than you might imagine. For with each, you must look to perfecting yourselves, to becoming more like the Elohim, to considering how it is you can embody the highest potential of the energy of each of the six facets, not wallow in the lowest. “The simplest would seem to be to live in the Community of Celestine Light. But living there is not the same as being alive there, and being alive is what you must be. Alive in the fullness of the teachings of Elohim, lived faithfully in your life; alive by being a very active and contributing member of the community, not a hermit in your house; alive by relishing and loving the Family of Light to which you are a part.

“Physical vibrancy would also seem to be straightforward, for the teachings of diet and healthy lifestyle have been given to you in detail. But physical vibrancy is more than diet and exercise. It is so much a fulfillment of the word vibrant. Are you sweet of disposition? Do you judge none, including yourself? Do you speak ill words of none, and gossip not at all about others? When you speak to friends and family, is it only in praise and never with an uninvited or subtle criticism? Do you laugh easily and smile often? Do you whistle and sing happy tunes, even while you work? Do you make your home a piece of heaven by the ambiance you create and the example you set by the things you say and do? “And the physical aspect of longevity is still much more than this. Your Vm plays a vital role in the physical aspect of your longevity. To increase your health and longevity, it should be physically activated daily throughout your life, even when you are alone and even when you are well past the age that most people have forgotten and let atrophy that aspect of themselves. But not solely in physical ways, for there is much more to the energy of the Vm. With this understanding you learn one of the secrets within the secrets of longevity. “The essence of your Vm is a very sacred power, even the power to create life. But it includes other wonderful creative, artistic, and inventive abilities that are activated when you swirl and expand this well of power. Its opportunity to benefit you and especially to increase your longevity, is stifled if it is stimulated only for physical pleasure, and not also regularly expanded with non-sexual artistic, creative expression. “Within the sanctity of your marriage, you have great latitude in how you give and receive physical pleasure through your Vms. All is well if what you do strengthens your bonds together. But be certain that it does, as doing so with love, within your marriage, will greatly add to the length of your days. “It matters not the composition of your marriage to other Children of Light, be it one man and one woman, or two women, or two men, or a mixture of a man and women, or a woman and men. What is important is the depth of your love, evidenced by the steadfastness of your commitment and the exclusivity and sacredness of your unions. May all among you be open and accepting of the vows of fidelity and commitment given in marriage by any of your brothers and sisters of the Celestine Light, in whatever arrangement of love among one another that they choose. Beyond that,

remember the secret within the secret. “What then of the aspect of the mind? Is it just ever pursuing greater knowledge? A worthy endeavor to be sure; one that all Children of Light should seek every year of their life. But there is much more to this aspect. What is it you are learning? Is it about the latest fashions in the cities, or learning how to create the clothes? Is it watching the street dancers, or learning the dance? Is it marveling at great art, or practicing to become a great artist? You can do the former as long as you also choose to do some of the latter that expands your creativity. But the former without the latter contributes naught to your longevity. “Nor is learning only concerned with matters of the mind, for the mind and the heart are intimately connected. What affects one profoundly affects the other. Therefore take heed about what your eyes see and what your ears hear. Seek things that uplift and inspire rather than belittle and disparage. Seek things that warm your heart and calm your mind; not things that cause fear or anxiety. Seek association with situations, places and people that make you want to become more than you are, not encourage you to be less. Seek out that which is light and calls you to your greatness. And turn away from everyone and everything that does not. “And what does it mean to serve others? It is not just giving alms for the poor, or to support the community or worthy institutions. Money is but a token that is both helpful and appreciated, but true service requires your participation. So true this is - that you can consider the wages from a days’ work donated to a worthy cause, of less value in respect to your longevity, than one hour of your time given in sweetness to the same cause. “True service is when one who is stronger -- be it physically, mentally, financially, emotionally, or spiritually, comes to one who is weaker, in humility, and serves them to their happiness with respect and kindness. This is the service a man gives to his wife, when he seeks her joy before his. This is the service a mother gives to her children when she counsels and cajoles rather than commands or forces her will upon them. This is the service those of greater means give to those of lesser when they rise with the first sun to work side by side and help them build a house, rather than simply donate alms in a minute and have the matter forgotten. This is the service of the ruler who listens to the will of the people rather than imposing his own will upon them, even when he disagrees with that which the people call to be done.

These are the services and others like unto them that build Communities of Celestine Light, instead of just communities of friends, acquaintances and coworkers. “In the world, among the people of all persuasions, it is thought that to be nourished spiritually is to learn more of their faith and to live it more faithfully. Alone, this is just partial nourishment, like unto the mother who feeds her children in the morning but not in the afternoon or evening. Like service to others, spiritual nourishment in fullness is more than you. To be filled, you must commune with others of your faith. You must share your experiences and knowledge with those who have less experience and knowledge, and avidly seek out and learn from those who have more. “Therefore, know with certainty that spiritual nourishment is much more than what you learn that is written on a scroll, even much more than my words set down by a scribe. Spiritual nourishment is an unquenchable thirst and curiosity about what you do not know, fulfilled as much by what you learn from others, and what you teach to others, as by what you learn from reading the words written on a sacred scroll. “Your time upon this Earth is very finite. You know not when the last day shall be. Perhaps even now you will breathe your last breath in the physical life. Therefore, do not squander time, which is a commodity more precious than gold or jewels. More than this, live your life to increase its length, rather than abuse your life, shortening its days. “Many religions teach that your days are numbered before you ever are born. But I say unto you, this is not true. Based upon how you live, the Elohim know the exact day you shall leave the Earth. But you are the master of yourself. And that day is not written in stone. If you choose to live differently, to live better, healthier, smarter, more in balance with the aeon of life, more in harmony with the Celestine spirit of the Elohim, then you lengthen your days upon the Earth. “Elohim still knows the very day that shall be your last in the physical life, but your actions have moved the day and it is not the same day that it was. You can continue to move it, adding more and more years to do good. But remember, remember, that even as good actions move the day further away in time, so do bad actions bring it closer. “All the things I have spoken about contribute to the lengthening of your days. But there is one more thing, often forgotten or unknown by many, that

has as vital a role as any other, and that is discovering and using the psychic powers that lay dormant inside of you, which are embodied in the energy center known as ‘Xe.’ “The physical men and women that you see all around you, including yourself and your beloved, are not the men and women that can be. You were endowed with gifts of Celestine Light before you were born into this life - the power to hear when others have not spoken, the power to travel from one place to another without traveling, the power to levitate objects and yourself, the power to make fire by calling the aeon and focusing it in your hands. And many, many other powers of Celestine Light have you been gifted with. “Until you discover these gifts and can use them, you are but a cripple. Until you can discover these gifts and use them, your life will come and go not too dissimilar from any other person upon this world. For until you discover and use these gifts, you are still like the people of this world and are bound by their beliefs of mortality. “To discover the secrets of these powers is not something that can be done in solitude. Nor for many, can it be done in days, or months or years. But it is a pursuit ever so worthy of your time and attention. Knowing the secrets of your Xe and how to use them releases the aeons of Celestine Light upon you. And this shall add as many days to your physical life as all the other things you can do. “Each day there are hours to sleep and eat and work, and a precious few remaining for you to choose to do with them as you wish. If you choose to spend them rather than invest them, to squander them on mindless entertainment or time lost doing nothing, then nothing is what you shall inherit, both in this life and the life to come. “Your time is precious, more than gold or jewels. Invest it in becoming more than you are in every way, and your investment shall reward you beyond measure as your years upon the Earth lengthen. While king after king after king passes away and their kingdoms too; you shall remain. And you shall do more good upon the Earth than if you had reincarnated for one hundred lifetimes.” Yeshua continued to talk at length about other things that did not concern longevity. As he was nearing the end of his sermon, he uttered the fateful words that spoke of my own long destiny, though I did not know it at the time. Yeshua gave a prophecy and a promise. “When you are no more upon

the Earth, the fullness of Celestine Light shall be taken from it for two thousand years save from those who remain as Earth Stewards, and the people of the world shall wander in the darkness they created.” I had no idea what he was referring to at the moment he said it, but all was soon to be made clear to me. Though it has nothing to do with longevity, I would be remiss if I did not include the very end of Yeshua’s sermon on that warm and wonderful day in Bethany 2,000 years ago. Because on that glorious afternoon, when he spoke his final words to us, he was not talking about us; he was talking about you; Children of Light alive in an inconceivable modern world 2,000 years in the future. Yeshua said, “Each new generation born upon the Earth shall have more souls who humbly and sincerely seek a light that is not evidenced in their world, but flourishes in their hearts and manifests in their lives. Because of this, the Celestine Light shall grow hidden upon the Earth, unbeknownst to the darkness, generation upon generation, until two thousand years have passed. Then there shall be sufficient light upon the Earth that once again the Celestine Light shall be reborn in fullness. And upon this day begins a new era, as the Generation of Promise is also born. Unto the Generation of Promise, all light and knowledge will be given. But only some shall have a place in their heart and mind to receive it. “In that time, there will be more Children of Light upon the Earth than there are people in all the world today. They shall hunger for the light, and it shall be given to them in fullness. And Adepts of knowledge and power shall walk the world to protect it from those that still remain in darkness. Were the Adepts not to come, it would be the end of the world, for the leaders of great countries and those not so great, will have the power to destroy all life, and this they will do, save the Adepts of Celestine Light join as one with the other Children of Light to stop the travesty. For when the power of the light unites as one, the darkness has no place to be. Darkness of itself is nothing but the absence of the light. When the light asserts its place in brilliance, the darkness is no more. “And of all the words I have said to you my brothers and sisters, these I say to you last: Love one another, even as I have loved you. In this, is all the power of creation, all the power of the Elohim, and all the potential of the Celestine Light that is within you, waiting to shine unto the world.”

[1] Yeshua’s complete telepathic sermon can be found in: Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus; Chapter 99

Chapter 9 ASCENSION Yeshua lingered on the Earth in a physical form for almost six weeks after his resurrection. The sermon heard by all Children of Light, proved to be the last he would give before his final ascension to the Celestine realm, which unexpectedly happened shortly after his telepathic sermon. After he was finished speaking and we no longer heard his words in our minds, he took a few steps over to where my sister Miriam had risen from where she had been sitting on the ground. He embraced her in a tight embrace for a long quiet time. Then he looked up at Salome who stood next to them as she had been with Miriam. He opened his left arm and she came beneath it. The three of them embraced with their foreheads touching for another long moment of quiet. Next he looked to my sister Martha, who had been the wife of Yochanan the Baptizer before he had been beheaded by Herod. She had since been under the chaste matrimonial stewardship of Yeshua, along with our sister Miriam and Salome. As he reached out his arm once more, he bade Martha and her children, and Dara and Uriel, the children of Yeshua and Miriam, to join them. Then he looked toward me and my wife Hannah, our children, and the eleven apostles. With the look in his eyes, a nod of his head, and a welcoming smile, he silently beckoned all of us to join with them in a circle. We did so with reverence and silence, basking in the common love and respect we each had one for another. Once we were all together, Yeshua asked us to connect our hands to the shoulder or waist of those to our right and left. “Many of you were with me at Tyre when we formed a circle of great power. So it will be again today.”[1] he explained. “But that which you shall make today, will be the greatest Circle of Power that has ever swirled upon the Earth. And it shall be you who shall call it, you who shall wield its potential. I will remain this one last time, only to be a guide and remind you of the sacred words of power that lite the fire.” What happened next is the most precious and miraculous event that ever

occurred in my life and I have had many. I share it now publicly with some trepidation and ask that you respect a treasure of my life that I am revealing to you, even if you do not recognize it for the treasure that it is. I know it will seem unbelievable to many. I know there will be others, steeped in their own preconceived secular science or pious religious beliefs or doctrines, that will run away from my description, some in disdain, some in fear, and others in anger. I encourage everyone to put aside preconceived notions and open themselves to the possibility that there is far more to life, death, and life after death, than you have been taught, believed, or imagined. It is with such openness that your own longevity becomes enhanced. If you are not open to possibilities beyond what you know and believe, you become condemned to live and die a far shorter life than your potential; weighted down into ill health and death under the restricting and constricting beliefs and misconceptions of the masses of humanity. Looking with love at everyone connected in the circle, standing with Miriam on his right and Salome on his left, Yeshua directed, “If you have a wand of wood, spiral shell, or crystal, grasp it now in your right hand.” I did not have a wand. During recent times I had observed some of the apostles with various types of wands, some made of wood, others of spiral shells and some just of unaltered, clear rock crystal. I must confess, that up to this moment, when I had observed Yeshua’s closest disciples using such implements, I shuddered with some unease. Though I knew they only used them as tools to focus their own auric power, the perceptions of the world would not be so kind. My sister Miriam was already accused of being a witch by almost everyone that knew of her. Waving a wand around would only reinforce peoples misconceptions. And at this time, and many others later in history, being accused of witchcraft often resulted in fatal consequences for the accused. I soon learned my worries were without substance and I had greatly underestimated the benefits of using a wand! Following Yeshua’s instructions, to my surprise every one of the apostles, plus Miriam and Salome, all withdrew some type of wand from their garments. Among the adults, only myself, my wife Hannah, and my sister Martha did not have one. Yeshua pointed to the open middle of the circle and directed the children, “Go now to the center of the circle and carefully dig in the ground. Soon you will come upon a treasure, not of gold, but something more precious. Each of you take one of the treasures for yourself and then go

about the circle and give one to any person who does not already have a wand.” Over a dozen children happily scampered into the center of the circle. With much exuberance they began digging into the loose dirt with their hands, sticks and flat rocks, gleefully throwing it about. In short order I heard the unmistakable, high penetrating tinkle of long, rock crystals of high purity, touching one another. The children were holding up the translucent, six-sided crystals, looking at them in awe and wonder. Each crystal was about the length of two hands held opposite, fingertip to fingertip. They were about the thickness of three fingers at the base and tapered to a sharp point at the end. Remembering their assignment, Dara and one of my daughters, Avital, picked up some crystals and distributed one to me, Martha and Hannah. There were still dozens of crystal wands laying in the hole the children had dug when they returned to the circle, each of them also holding a crystal wand. Once our Circle of Power was again united Yeshua directed, “Close your eyes now so you are not distracted by anything around you. Remember friends and strangers you have encountered in your life that were Children of Light, even those who may not have known that they were, but whose lives of goodness, love and stewardship, left no doubt. “Remember your wives and children who may not be here now and how much you love them and wish they were here in spirit. As you envision it, so it shall be. Those of you who have walked with me upon the Earth as I have shared the teachings of the Elohim, remember the special people whom we have encountered over the years. See them clearly in your mind, hear their voice, look into their eyes. “Now each person, man, woman and child, holding your wand in your right hand, point it toward the center of the circle and place your left hand on the shoulder or around the waist of the person to your left. In this, stand closely together with each of the people beside you so that your shoulders or sides are also touching. You that are many are now becoming one in the light and the light shall be in you and outside of you, all around you, multiplied many, many times more than your numbers. “Reflect upon your love for the person to your right and to your left, and for all the other brothers and sisters of the Celestine Light that are one in this circle with you. Remember your faith. Feel it welling up deep inside of you, a

force that cannot be slowed or stopped for it is of God; it is of Elohim; you are of Elohim; you are the sons and daughters of God. And to you, nothing is impossible. “Now swirl the energy of your aura; swirl it faster and faster. At the bottom of every breath, before you inhale again, swirl your aura until you feel it inside of you at the core of your being, even your very soul essence. “Now unify your breathing. Listen to the breath of the person to your right and to your left and be one with it. When they breathe in, you breathe in. When they breathe out, you breathe out. When you are at the bottom of your breath, do not breathe in again for several seconds as you spin your aura into your core and feel it radiating its power inside of you. Breathe in now in unison; as you breath out in unison, swirling your aura deeply inside at the bottom, forcefully say the Celestine word of power, “Yizataz!” As Yeshua directed, so we all did. Every man, woman and child in unison, breathed in and breathed out, then said the activating word of power, Yizataz, with force and conviction. Immediately, Yeshua spoke another word of power in that peculiar language I had come to understand was the language of the Elohim, the language of God. No sooner had Yeshua’s spoken word left his lips then Miriam uttered another, quickly followed by Cephas with a fourth word of power. Then something extraordinary began to manifest. An impenetrable mist began to form around our circle. Inside the circle all was clear. But not far from our backs, a wall of dense fog formed completely obscuring our vision of everything beyond our circle, and the vision of anyone outside of the mist to see us. Suddenly, my mind was filled with an understanding of the mist. It was as if knowledge I never had suddenly landed in my brain from the ethers. I realized that the fog was only a mist in our perception. It was actually a Celestine veil of illusion created by the four words of power spoken one after another. To anyone outside the veil looking towards the little knoll upon which we stood, everything would appear just as it always did. Our presence would be completely imperceptible. This was such an intriguing understanding! But I did not have long to dwell upon it. Without warning there was a burst of brilliant yellow light in the center of the circle. I don’t believe anyone broke the connections of the circle, but I’m sure everyone closed their eyes. The light was so bright there was no other option! The yellow light lasted but a second or so then quickly

vanished. When I opened my eyes I was astounded to see several people standing in the middle of the circle that had not been there a moment before. And such people they were! Foremost, as he stood so tall above all others, was the warrior KudarIluna, from the ancient Amorite people. Although he had been part of a band of brigands that had attacked our caravan to Egypt[2], he repented of his offense and later became a trusted companion when I journeyed on a caravan into the south and east of the Sinai. I had not seen him or even heard about him for years. Yeshua’s mother Miryam, was also present and she was beaming with a beautiful smile. When I began to discern who the others were my astonishment grew with each discernment. There was Babuaten, that intriguing Egyptian. He used to worship the Egyptian god Aten, until Yeshua healed his daughter of the blindness she had been stricken with after being spit in her eyes with poison from a cobra.[3] Then I spotted Ephres, the man who loved men, whom I had met only once. Yeshua had saved him from death at the hands of a mob in Capharsalama. Gimel one of the members of that mob had repented and moved to the Communities of Light on Lake Gennesaret with his family. He was standing with his wife next to Ephres.[4] Then I spied two people whom I had never met and only heard stories of. Yet immediately I knew who they were as if they were friends of many years. There was Dryhus the repentant. Yeshua had encountered him when he was a youth of twelve, traveling with his uncle to live for a couple of years at the remote community of Gimron with his cousin Yochanan, who later became the Baptizer and my sister Martha’s husband. Dryhus had a very sad life with a lot of bad luck. He became bitter and so vile his own wife and children disowned him. When Yeshua crossed his path he was preparing to beat his stubborn donkey with a heavy wooden staff. The blow never came because Yeshua intervened. That day was the beginning of a new life for Dryhus and he later regained the love of his wife and children and became a happy man.[5] There was also the dark-skinned Anish of Bharat. He had journeyed when

Yeshua was just a boy from Bharat, a country far to the east, to teach Yeshua some of the truths he had discovered in his long life. Yeshua’s mother and brothers still told stories about the fascinating discussions Yeshua and Anish would have at night, outside under the light of the moon, as many of the people of Nazareth gathered around to listen attentively.[6] I recognized three other newcomers in the circle center; The first was Valerius, the Roman centurion from Jerusalem, whose very ill and favored servant Yeshua had healed from afar.[7] Joseph of Arimathea, was also among us. He had been a secret follower of Yeshua, even though he was also a member of the ruling religious council of Sanhedrin. It was Joseph that had offered his own tomb for Yeshua’s body to be lain in after his crucifixion. The very tomb Miriam had caused such a hullabaloo at when she toppled the massive guardian stone.[8] Nicodemus, a high ranking Pharisee, was also there. He had come one night in secret to question Yeshua who taught him the true meaning of being ‘born again.’ Nicodemus ended up being one of his most devoted followers. [9]

I was overjoyed to see Yunia and Adronicus, Greek converts from the city of Hippos, on the far shore of Lake Gennesaret. They now lived in the Communities of Light at the north end of the lake. Yeshua’s visit to Hippos, the first Greek city any of the apostles had ever visited, was a story still told with both humor and reverence by those who had been lucky enough to be a participant.[10] Both Yunia and Adronicus were stalwart members of the community. Yunia was as quick of wit and as astute of mind as Miriam and I wouldn’t have been surprised to see her called as an apostle one day. The last person my eyes beheld was the most dazzling. Arrayed in jewels and fine clothing, she had the regal bearing of Miriam and the timeless beauty of Salome. It was Elissa, the High Priestess from the pagan temple at Tyre, where the first great circle of power had occurred to rid the land of the malevolent energies left behind by the massacres of Alexander of Macedonia. With the aid of potent illusions Yeshua had created to aid her escape, she had journeyed back with everyone to Israel and was one of the most effective and wise leaders of our Communities of Light.[11] Once again we all heard Yeshua speaking to us in our minds. “Welcome to our brothers and sisters of light that have come among us. Be not startled by

your appearance at this place for you were drawn here, not in the spirit, but in your physical body, called by the power of the Celestine Light in this circle, because your spirits are in perfect harmony and resonance with the spirit of light that shines here upon us and within us. Please, do not speak, but join us in the circle and allow your spirit to know all it needs to know.” With big smiles on their faces they did as Yeshua bade and moved out and into our circle. Then another miracle occurred. As the newcomers merged with us into the circle, five of the wives of apostles became visible in the circle center where the others had stood. Whether they were there all along, hidden behind the others, or only appeared after the first group moved out and joined the circle, I know not. But the apostles whose wives appeared were certainly overjoyed to be joined by them. The women did not seem bewildered at all by their sudden appearance with us, so I assumed they had either been there all along, or had overheard what was transpiring before they arrived. I wondered where the missing wives of the other apostles were and why they had not appeared, but did not have long to linger on the thought. Once everyone had found their place of resonance within the circle, husbands and wives standing together with their children and the few single men scattered here and there, once again Yeshua spoke to all of us in our minds. “In this circle, are the leaders of Celestine Light, when I am no longer among you. Some may have more visible callings, some may have the ability to manifest greater gifts, but all who stand here have a faith that is unbreakable. You are the stalwarts; the candles that burn everlasting and cannot be extinguished. “In the days to come, when the world shall seek to destroy the Celestine Light and those of weaker faith may fear and falter, it is you my brothers and sisters, even you my youngest ones, that I trust to be the light that uplifts and gives courage to the weak; who lead by example; who speak words of praise and confidence, not negativity or fear. “Never forget that each of you is here today not simply because I called you to be, or willed you to be. You are here because this is your resonance and when the portal was opened, your body came to the place of its greatest resonance, here among your closest brothers and sisters of light. “Look now at one another, at every person within this circle, for each of you are part of one another in very deep ways and must think of yourselves as

one from this day forward. But see that you cultivate humility and do not puff yourself up with pride. Yours is an open group that in the future shall be joined by others of the Children of Light as they grow into your resonance. “Now the time has at last come for me to part from you in the physical and none but my wives and children shall ever see me in this physical form again until we meet once more in the Celestine Realms. “Be faithful to what you know to be true and live it in your lives. You are my teachings. In the perfection of your lives, the other Children of Light will learn more about the Celestine Light of Elohim than if they read or heard every word I have ever spoken. Therefore, if you would honor me, live the teachings I have given unto you.” Yeshua spoke then at some length reminding us of the key teachings he had given us over the years to maintain harmony and to be continually growing and expanding as individuals. The fullness of his words from this day can be found in chapter 100 of Vivus in the Oracles of Celestine Light. One important point he emphasized that I will share, is his admonition regarding the commandments. Outside of Celestine Light, it is mind-boggling and overwhelming how many rules, regulations and dictates people are burdened with by both government and many religions. Some of course are more onerous than others. On this miraculous day, Yeshua wanted to remind us that the ways of God are actually simple and pure. Yeshua counseled, “In your leadership to the Children of Light, give nothing to them by way of commandment, save the Twelve Commandments of Sinai[12] and the Great Commandment. In all else, lead by example and allow each to emulate you if they choose, or walk a different path if that is their preference. If they want to grow in their knowledge and powers, they will attune themselves to the best path by their own choice and without compulsion. “Concerning the Great Commandment, to multiply and replenish the Earth, remember to teach that this concerns all living things, not only children born of women. If someone chooses instead to be a good steward over the trees of the forest, the birds of the sky, or the fish of the sea, helping them to multiply and replenish, it is the same. “But to ignore this commandment and to live only for self-indulgence, without faithfulness to the Great Commandment, is a terrible act of

selfishness, and an affront to Elohim who made men and women for a grander purpose and gave them greater capacities that they could fulfill the full measure of their creation.” Then Yeshua pulled Miriam closer to him and beckoned their son and daughter to come to him. When they came he knelt down and held his two children encircled within his arms. Miriam put her arm across his broad shoulder, while Salome clung to her other arm, resting her head lightly on Miriam’s shoulder. Yeshua looked deeply into the eyes of his children. He spoke aloud and his words were as clear as when they were in my mind. “Lights of my heart; I have taken such joy in watching you grow. I am leaving this Earth we call home now and going to the house of my parents, which is in the place of everlasting lights beyond the edge of the sky. But know that I am not leaving you, and I shall continue to watch you grow and have happiness unbounded because of you, each and every day. “Remember that which I told you before. Henceforth, in this life all others shall know me only in spirit; but for you, I will always appear when you call to me.” Both children held him even more tightly at his words and began to stifle whimpers and tears. He comforted them, “Cry not great lights of the Earth. This is not a day of sadness but one of joy, for in it is fulfilled promises made by the Elohim to the children of man since the dawn of creation. “Go now to be among your brothers and sisters of light. Teach them by the good examples of your lives what it means to be Children of Light and sons and daughters of God. For thus they all are, more so than they even know.” Yeshua kissed them on each cheek, holding his cheek against theirs for a moment. One at a time, he held each of their heads gently between his hands and looked deeply into their eyes, softly telling them, “I love you.” He hugged them once more together, then stood up and bade them and Salome to return in to the circle. Miriam alone remained beside him. He put his arms gently over her shoulders lightly caressing the nape of her neck. She put one arm around his waist and the other she laid lovingly upon his chest and looked up rapturously upon his face. Yeshua smiled at Miriam, a soft smile of deep love and contentment that all of us could feel. It was their sacred private moment, but how humbled we

were to know they were sharing it with us. I was startled out of a blissful reverie to hear Yeshua speaking directly to me in my mind. If it had been any other circumstances I would have been chagrined. But in that place, at that time, surrounded by all those amazing and cherished brothers and sisters of light, I was just so grateful and humbled to be there. “Lazarus, I speak to you for a moment, and to all others in this circle that do not yet know the majesty that is Miriam.” My sister bowed her head deeply as he spoke. “She is still the Miriam you have known all of your life: headstrong, full of knowledge tempered with wisdom, a non-conformist when it comes to obeying the dictates or caring about the opinions of the world. She is also an intensely loving sister and steadfast and unwaveringly loyal friend; one who will stand by those she loves, even if all the world is against them. “She also knows the depths and breadth of my teachings more than any other soul ever could, for she has been a personal witness to nearly every moment in my adult life and heard every word of consequence as it came forth from my lips. More than this, she is steeped in the powers of Celestine Light having become an Adept and far beyond, early in our journey together. “Considering the magnitude of her knowledge and capabilities, and the limitless depth of her faith, she has been called, set apart, ordained by Elohim, and invested with the necessary authority and powers, to fulfill her calling as the Angel of the Covenant.” What! This is for real? I thought in both shock and amazement. My sister truly an angel? How can that be? She is standing right near me, not as a spirit, but as a physical woman! With all her undeniable abilities, yes, but also all her frailties and weaknesses. She is far from perfect. These were private thoughts that quickly ran unbidden through my mind in the second before Yeshua could speak again. But I was soon made aware that in this marvelous circle of Children of Light, apparently there were no private thoughts. “Lazarus wonders,” Yeshua elucidated. “How his sister Miriam, the physical Miriam you see standing before you, in all her glory, but also with her short comings, can be an angel of Elohim. As she will be directly serving you, and your fellow brothers and sisters of light for the next eleven years to further teach you and guide you, it is good that you should have a greater

understanding. “It has been taught by religions of the world, and believed by the people, that angels are disembodied spirits or even nebulous energies. Nothing could be further from reality. Angels are unique. When they receive their calling, they are changed by Elohim to be able to exist in any realm. Only angels can stand in the presence of Elohim on high, and also among men on the Earth below, and on every world of spirit or physical reality in between. “In every place, they are beings of both physical substance and spiritual essence. They are blessed by Elohim to be able to withstand any environment, and be unaffected by any poison or otherwise mortal blow. For even in their tangible physical nature, they are immortal. “Nor can they be contained or restrained by any man, device or prison. They can vanish as they wish and reappear where they will. “It is important that you understand that there are three levels of angels, as some of you will one day be numbered among them. The highest level are the Arayhim. They are called to serve as stewards over a vast domain that affects all people, and all higher beings, animals and creatures on every world of life in existence. This place you call home is a mere speck of dust. The worlds and Earths of creation are numberless to man, more numerous than the sands of the seas. Halama, the Angel of Relationships, is an example of one such angel that serves as an Arayhim. “The second level of angels are the Yazana. They are given stewardships of service that encompass many worlds and kingdoms. But theirs is a more specific calling to only serve the sons and daughters of light, such as each of you, that are made in the image of Elohim the Father and Mother. Miriam, the Angel of the Covenant is one of these. “The third level of angels are the Charion. They are not given specific callings, but stand ready to aid any of the angels of the higher levels as called upon, or fulfill specific but temporary duties as directed by Elohim. When they are not fulfilling a specific task, they are free to do good among the Children of Light as they desire. “You might find it intriguing to understand that the first two levels of angels are not individuals, but offices. Individuals are called to fill the office and serve in the capacity only for a time. When their time is completed, they are released from their calling, and another is called to fill the office that bears the name or title of that angel.

“Nor are the offices specific to male or female, despite what the name might imply. The original Arayhim Angel Abraham was male. But subsequent angels holding that office might be male or female. But they would still go by the title of the Arayhim Angel Abraham, because the stewardship of that office, which is to beneficially connect people to the memories and experiences of their ancestors, is embodied in the name of that angel, and has not changed. “Miriam is actually the Angel of the Covenant in training. Another currently holds the fullness of power and authority of that office. During the next eleven years Miriam will remain upon this Earth most of her time, and continue to be trained for the duties and responsibilities of the office of the Angel of the Covenant. She already has been given the knowledge and power of her office, but still must learn how to use it wisely and correctly. This comes only with experience. “Outside of those in this circle, speak to no one of her true nature. To all others let her only be the Miriam they have always known. That is as much as most people can handle already,” Yeshua said, smiling mischievously at Miriam. “Though an angel, Miriam and all other angels, still have shortcomings. They can get unrighteously angry. Like mortal men and women, they can sometimes be ruled too much by their heart or by their mind. You can trust that when they are on a mission for Elohim they will fulfill it to perfection, because they themselves are watched over by other angels and by the Elohim. “But do not expect them to be perfect in their own being. This is something they will never be, nor will you. No matter how much you know, how sweet of disposition and wise of judgment, there will always be more to know and self-improvements to make, even for the Elohim. That principle is the very cornerstone of existence and eternal life. “The heavens themselves are ever changing and thus fascinating; not based upon strict dictates, but on looser guidelines established by the Elohim at the moment of creation. How boring eternal life would be if all knowledge and complete perfection could be gained and everything was utterly predictable down to the last spec. But it is not possible, as new and original phenomena continue to spring forth from the foundation that was laid. “It is like when you pour oil into water. You know eventually the oil will rise and float on top of the water. But when you pour it, if you look closely,

you will see it follows a different path and dispersion pattern each and every pour. You cannot predict or know the exact path and dispersion because it is never the same. Even in this most simple exercise, everything can never be known, perfection can never be accomplished. “Though absolute perfection is unattainable, when the Celestine light burns inside of you, you become motivated to ever be seeking greater knowledge and perfection in all areas of your life. Whatever brilliance you have, whatever good you are today, you will seek to know and be even more on the morrow. This is the essence of what it means to be a Child of Light.” That was a wonderful explanation in response to my wayward thoughts; far more interesting and detailed than I would have imagined an errant thought could engender. But I realized I must have interrupted a special moment between Yeshua and Miriam, because suddenly he was done speaking to us and all of his attention was once again on Miriam. He asked her a strange question. At least it was a mystery to me. But Miriam obviously knew to what he referred. “You know this is the end of the beginning?” he said cryptically. Miriam nodded her head silently, and replied in a soft voice, “Yes, my Lord, the third step of the twelve you have said must transpire before man and Earth are transformed into the crystal resonance of Celestine Light and the Earth rises to its glory.” Yeshua smiled and nodded his head in acknowledgment, “Now you begin the fourth step my beloved Miriam. And it is the middle steps that you initiate that will be the greatest challenges. Remember who you are, and that all things are possible to you. Nevertheless, you must not do for others what they can do for themselves. Let the apostles and Salome grow into their own lights by their own efforts, even when it causes them pain and failure in the attempt. For those are the stepping stones of tomorrow’s joys and successes. Experiences are the exercises of will and faith that build lives of wonder. “Take the life of no man or beast, save one that will demand it of you. With your gifts and powers there is always another way. “Be assured, I will be with you in your thoughts, conversing with you in your mind, every moment you speak to me. I will not set foot upon this Earth again in the flesh, but will meet you in the everlasting lights each lunar cycle upon the night of the full moon, that we may renew our love in the bonds of warm embrace. And I will come in a semblance of the flesh for our children

when they need me. “Now I must go Miriam. My time on Earth is over. Your majesty here is just beginning. Know that I love you with a depth and a breadth that is beyond the understanding of men.” Miriam looked at Yeshua with loving adoration, “And so do I love you my beloved Yeshua; always and forever, beyond time, for everlasting and everlasting.” Yeshua bent down and kissed Miriam fully on the lips. It was a long and lingering kiss, bringing tears to the eyes of almost everyone who was watching from the circle surrounding them. Looking up but still clinging closely to Miriam, and she to him, Yeshua spoke to everyone in the circle, “Know that I love each one of you so very much. You are the brightest lights upon the Earth of this generation. In the times to come you will see vexing challenges. Know that these are given that you who are great might grow from the challenges and become even greater. They are some of your most wonderful blessings, if you remember who you are and act accordingly. Then shall your challenges become your strengths and your joys.” Yeshua beckoned Salome and she came to him. He and Miriam held her closely, holding her hands, and kissing her on her cheeks. “Thank you Salome for being a part of us.” Yeshua told her tenderly. “Your heart is one with Miriam and I am exceedingly glad. She has great power now, but her heart still needs soothing and affection from one who loves her in sacred ways. “Your gifts and powers are also great Salome, far more than you imagine. Go with Miriam for three years. She will cultivate the garden of your magnificence. Then seek to merge your light with a new star and cherish the new light that will be born.” Salome looked at Yeshua with some dismay, pleading, “I will stay with Miriam always my Lord. She is as one with me. I could never seek another star, for what star could be brighter in my eyes and heart than she or you?” Yeshua kissed Salome on her forehead and said, “Years ago, I told Miriam that one day she would meet another woman whose light would resonate so strongly with her that it could not be denied. She doubted it could ever be, but here you stand one with us today, the living testimony that it could. “It is the same for you dear Salome. I ask nothing of you except to feel the

resonance of your heart and listen to the harmony of your mind, each and every day, and then all will always be well.” “I will do that my Lord,” Salome agreed. “But my resonance and my harmony will always be with Miriam,” she insisted firmly. Yeshua nodded at her, then kissed her gently once more. “I love you Salome.” he whispered. Then he sent her back to the circle where she went and stood next to Kudar-Iluna, as if his great bulk might repel any other lights that might try to enter her heart other than Miriam. Looking once more into Miriam’s bright eyes Yeshua told her. “Your time has begun my beloved. Command the Circles of Power.” Miriam nodded in affirmation. “I love you so much Yeshua. Thank you for all that you have done for me, and given to me.” she spoke softly as she looked into his eyes. Continuing to hold her left arm about his waist, she turned to face the circle with a different demeanor and addressed us with conviction and authority. “Hold forth your wands, each and every one.” At her command all wands were drawn, some of wood, some of shell and some of sparkling crystal. Still holding onto Yeshua by his waist with her left hand, she drew her wand, a sparkling crystal wrapped in a spiral of metallic golden thread with her right, and spun both of them around so they could pass in front of everyone in the circle. “Look up into the heavens and point your wands skyward,” she directed. In unison every wand quickly pointed to the sky. Miriam aimed her wand straight up and directed, “Unite your auras as one. This is the Great Circle of Celestine Light. Send the aura that is one into the earth and call forth its power. Send the aura that is one into the heavens and call forth their power. Now as one let us say the sacred word of Celestine summoning.” With all wands raised to the sky, we spoke aloud as one voice, the sacred Celestine word of summoning that cannot be written. As the word escaped our lips for a third time, brilliant beams of light shot forth from the tip of each wand, uniting as one and shooting straight up into the sky until it could be seen no more. There was a tremendous shaking upon the Earth below and the sky above rumbled like thunder from a thousand storms. Still looking upward into the sky, we saw a sight such as no men had ever

before seen. Though it was bright day, the sky was suddenly filled with brilliantly blazing shooting stars in a rainbow of hues, racing through the heavens in sharp, continuously curving streaks of light. They converged from points across the heavens creating a single nexus of blazing white light far above us with streaks of color zipping in profusion around it. Miriam once again commanded us, “Swirl the energy of the circle from east to west. Expand the light to fill the circle. Fill your aura with the light. Be one with the light.” We did as she directed, caught up in a euphoric ecstasy of a sublime energy. Our circle filled with a spinning vortex of sparkling white light that engulfed everyone. It was as if the twinkling lights of the stars had come down from the heavens to be in our midst. Through the wonder, each person, even the children, faithfully held their wands steadily to the sky and kept their focus upon the greater white light with colored streamers above. Suddenly everyone lifted off the ground and as a group we began to rise up into the sky. Though we were all so intent upon our tasks that I don’t believe anyone, including me, noticed at that first moment that our feet were no longer upon the ground. As our Great Circle of Celestine Light rose higher and higher we began to converge with the multicolored shooting stars, until suddenly we were among them and Miriam said, “Lower your wands and see where it is that you are, and who it is that you are among.” In awe, we lowered our wands to our sides and looked around in wonder. Within blazing pillars of golden light stood hundreds of angels in a circle all around us. One of them called out, “Martha!” My sister Martha looked to see her husband Yochanan, and she broke from the circle and ran to him with her children and he to them, and they embraced with rivers of tears flowing. Seeing Yochanan, Salome fell to her knees upon the empty sky, silent tears running down her fair face. I know she still had never forgiven herself for the part she had played in Yochanan’s death. Seeing her grief, Yochanan and Martha walked over to her and pulled her up to them. Salome was crying in gentle sobs saying over and over again, “I am sorry. I am so sorry.” Martha and Yochanan comforted her, and Yochanan, who is quite a burly man, put his great arm around her lithe form, “Wipe your tears Salome. You repented of this long ago. It is forgotten by Elohim. It is forgotten by me, and Martha. And now you too must finally let it go.”

Yochanan laughed a great comforting laugh. “And look at me. You see I am not dead, but alive forever in the Celestine Light! Anyway we are family now. You are my...well I’m not exactly sure. But I know you are family. And I love you even as Martha loves you and has loved you all these years.” Salome smiled demurely wiping her tears away and laughed a little laugh and all was well. Then other figures came out from the ranks of the angels. They were not in glorified bodies as was Yochanan, but were astral spirits of the wives, husbands and children of all the people who were in the Great Celestine Circle of Light that had not appeared in person. Unlike Yochanan, because they were just astral spirits of living physical people, they could not touch and hold their loved ones, but their forms were clear and sharp. They were present in their spirits as Yeshua had promised and this gave great comfort to everyone to have their family with them at this most special time in their lives. Yochanan’s fleeting moments with Martha were by necessity brief. With a tender kiss he whispered into her ear words that only she could hear, and then returned to the ranks of the angels encircling Yeshua, the apostles, wives, children and all those who had come in a physical body or as astral spirits. Yeshua spoke again and all eyes were upon him. “Remember who you are and to live your truth no matter the opinions of the world,” he admonished. “Grieve not this day, for nothing is lost and much is gained. Live by the spirit of the Celestine Light of Elohim, and your next eleven years with Miriam among you, shall be as rewarding and glorious as all you have shared with me.” Yeshua stepped behind Miriam with his hands resting on her shoulders. They spun in the air completely around the circle so that everyone could see them. Standing close behind Miriam, Yeshua extended and widened his arms with his palms up, her head framed between his arms, “I leave you with my greatest treasure; may she also become yours.” The angels surrounding us reached out and held onto the waists of each of the angels beside them. Their great outer circle began to spin and emanate a brilliant golden light. Yeshua and Miriam continued to turn slowly in the circle so we could all see them, the third of three rings: the angels were the outer ring, we were the middle, and Yeshua and Miriam were the center. Yeshua spoke one last time to us, “You are the lights of the world. Go

forth and shine in your glory. Fear not, for always I am with you. Always I will love you.” As he spoke his last words, the circle of angels was spinning so rapidly that it was just a dazzling golden blur of light. All of our eyes remained fixed upon Yeshua and Miriam. As they spun slowly in the middle they turned to face each other. They embraced closely and were immediately cloaked by a blinding white light so intense that none could continue to look upon it. Everyone’s hands and arms went up to shield our eyes from the overwhelming brightness. As suddenly as it had come the light was gone. There was a peaceful silence in the void and a rapturous, divine feeling coursing through my heart. Slowly everyone lowered their hands and arms that had been shielding their faces from the brilliant light. Looking to the center of the circle we saw that Yeshua was gone and all of the angels too. Only Miriam remained, standing alone in the center of the circle; her face looking straight upward into the starry heavens. Only she had the eyes to see the pure light of God. An unearthly, white light, filled with tiny bursts of lightning, lay upon her still, glowing and gently undulating. Every inch of her body was radiating a soft, ethereal, white light. In my heart, I felt a complete oneness with everyone present. It was as if they were all me and I was all of them. There was an overwhelming feeling of the sweetest love; a Celestine Love; a love such as I had never imagined or experienced. It flowed through us, and enveloped us, and filled us with bliss. Still holding one another in the Great Circle of Celestine Light, we gazed at our friends and loved ones with smiles of joy, awe and wonder writ broadly upon every face, both young and old, as tears of heavenly happiness flowed down every cheek. Salome broke from the circle and went to stand with Miriam. Facing her, she put her arm around her waist and looked up with her into the vastness of the star-filled, heavens above. “Do you see him still?” she wondered. Miriam nodded slowly as she continued to gaze upward. “I see him Salome. I see everything. And it is more beautiful, amazing and glorious than I ever imagined.” [1] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 64.

[2] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapter 26 [3] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapter 34 [4] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapter 4 [5] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapter 9 [6] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapter 14 [7] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 48 [8] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 91 [9] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 17 [10] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 70 [11] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus chapters 64-65 [12] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapter 36

Chapter 10 PRELUDE OF AN ANGEL I was in such a euphoric state after the events of Yeshua’s final departure from this realm that I don’t even remember how we ended up back in the courtyard of my house in Bethany. But so we all did, albeit each and every one still under the magic of those moments and wandering about somewhat in a dreamy daze for a while. The next day, after an incredibly sound sleep, I awoke wonderfully refreshed and enthusiastic about getting back to the routine of my life. For many people, the routine of life is boring at best and often drudgery resigned to being endured at worst. But for me, though I sometimes loathed the travel and forced time away from my wife and children, I loved the diverse and continually interesting challenges my life as a trader afforded me, especially living in Israel, which sometimes seemed like the crossroads of the world. I thoroughly enjoyed my interactions with all of my family and employees, as well as people from all walks of life: from the nomads of the desert, to Roman officers, to Pharisees, Samaritans, Greeks, Persians, and Egyptians and just common folk of many religious persuasions. I thanked God several times every day that Yeshua had resurrected me and given me the opportunity to be immersed again in a fulfilling life. I was soon about to discover that my current immersion in exciting and fulfilling events was no more than a toe stuck in a vast lake, compared to the dunking that was coming. For about a month after Yeshua had ascended I was happily engaged in my accustomed life. The world seemed almost idyllic. Profits were up in business, my children were happy and being taught well in both the ways of Celestine Light as well as knowledge of the world they would need to navigate it. Hannah and I were like two young lovers again and our affections for each other seemed to have amplified since I had returned from the dead. Dara and Uriel, Miriam and Yeshua’s children, as well as Martha and her children remained with us in Bethany and that was working out well for all concerned. This was the house Martha had grown up in. Everyone she saw was a familiar, comforting face. Both she and all the children were around so

many kinfolk they never doubted for a moment that they were valued, loved and appreciated. Miriam, Salome and the apostles all left at various times during the two days following Yeshua’s ascension. The apostles returned to their families, most of which lived in one of the four Celestine communities at the north end of Lake Gennesaret. During the month, I journeyed once to Galilee, during the middle of the third week, as I did each month, to meet with my buyer and the local fishermen at Tiberias, to discuss the quantity of fish we needed for the next month and leave a payment with the local moneychanger. My fish buyer had no facilities or guards to safely keep gold. Like most businessmen, I contracted with the moneychanger at Tiberius to make payments on my behalf to the fishermen, as my buyer directed, and to pay any other merchants from whom I or my agents had made purchases. This was a common practice in the days when trust among people in business was implicit and sealed with nothing more than a promise to abide by the verbal agreement. It was a fidelity and trust I never saw or even heard of being broken by anyone. Contrarily, one thing I have noticed over the millenniums, is the less trusting people became the longer their written contracts extend. In the modern world, even something as simple as renting a house may require a ten page agreement, but only after you have been credit qualified by the twenty page authorization for a credit company to snoop into every aspect of your private life! And the longer, more detailed and convoluted the legal documents have expanded, the more insidious and ubiquitous the legal wrangling, suits and counter suits have become. Ah, I digress. But I do miss the days when lawyers were about as rare as polar bears in Israel. I was met in Tiberius by the apostles, Cephas and Yohhanan. They knew the day I would be arriving and arranged to be there to meet me. Cephas was an old business associate. My family had been buying fish off of his family’s boats from before both of us were born. His father was killed when Cephas was only sixteen by a drunken Roman soldier, when his father refused to give the soldier fresh fish for free when his boat was unloading. As the eldest son, Cephas inherited the business after his father’s death and proved to be a good fisherman and an astute businessman. He rapidly grew the family business from two boats to six. Yeshua was wise when he called Cephas to be chief among the apostles.

He understood business and people. Along with his knack for making allowances and adjustments for circumstances, he had many qualities of an effective leader. Despite his considerable abilities, he was humble and did not hesitant to call upon others when he knew they had a skill he lacked, or encouraged them toward leadership when he felt they had capacity for more than they had done before. Seeing Cephas and Yohhanan approaching I assumed they were there to discuss fishing. But the subject never even came up. After warm hugs of greeting, Cephas bluntly asked me, “Do you know what is going on with the brothers and sisters in the community that say they are meeting Miriam at your house in Bethany in five days? They refuse to tell us, the apostles, anything at all. And Miriam and Salome have not been seen since we all last departed Bethany. Do you know where she is or anything about this strangeness? I was startled in my ignorance! “No, Cephas. I have not the faintest inkling of what you are speaking about. I have not seen or heard from Miriam either. I have no idea what she has been up to. Though all are always welcome, nobody in my household is preparing for any visitors. How many brothers and sisters are you talking about?” I queried in curiosity. “They are all married couples.” Yohhanan interjected. “It was just happenstance that we even discovered they were making the journey to Bethany in five days. Kira the wife of Aaron, let it slip when she was with my wife and three other sisters, meeting about what actions to take about the fungus beginning to grow on the grapes in the Capernaum vineyard. She mentioned that she and Aaron were going to your house in Bethany, but when my wife Lanana asked her the reason for their trip, she evaded answering.” Cephas picked up the account. “Later that day, after we made personal inquiries, we discovered a total of six couples we know of from our communities, that are planning on meeting Miriam at your house in five days. And none of them will tell us why.” Yohhanan chided him, “Perhaps they really do not know why.” Looking to me, he explained. “They each say they are merely faithfully following a summons from Miriam and do not know anything about the reason for their meeting in Bethany. They say she asked them not to speak of their trip as it was only for them and she did not want other members of the

community to attend. That is the part that does not set well with us and is very suspicious. From the apostles, there should be no secrets and Miriam has not even contacted us, let alone explained what is going on. And what could be only for them and not for all the brothers and sisters?” “Oh men of little faith!” The startled look on the faces of Cephas and Yochanan confirmed that like me, they were suddenly hearing Miriam speaking in their heads! “Meet me at the villa in Magdala at mid-afternoon,” she directed, “and I will explain all.” “Wait Miriam! Where have you been?” I shouted in my mind. Miriam, did not answer. I heard Cephas and Yohhanan also ask her questions as well, but all we heard in reply was, “Mid-afternoon at the villa.” “What do you think this is all about?” Yohhanan asked as we began to walk toward the villa as it was already past noon. “I haven’t a clue.” Cephas retorted. “And I am sore displeased that Miriam is going around doing things that involve brothers and sisters of our community without telling us.” “It is an often irritating habit she has had all of her life.” I explained. “She thinks to do something and she just does it. She is very quick to make decisions and act upon them, often without first seeking advice of others, which would be fine if she was always correct, or if the actions she took did not also affect others. But it is not that infrequent that she is mistaken in her choices and that others also pay the price.” Cephas and Yohhanan nodded their heads in understanding. They looked at each other obviously in common thought and in unison said, “The River Qishon.” “What about the River Qishon?” I asked curiously. “You do not know what happened on the Qishon?” Yohhanan asked incredulous. I shook my head negatively. “Not anything of substance.” I admitted. “I recall hearing that the wives of the apostles who were on the trip were threatened by a few drunk men when they were bathing in the river. As all of you came back in one piece, and no one ever talked about the incident, I assumed the twelve men, including all of you apostles plus Yeshua, were more than enough of a show of force to frighten the drunkards away.” Yohhanan looked over to Cephas. “Can I tell him?”

Cephas shrugged his shoulders. “I am surprised he does not already know, as Miriam is his sister and Yeshua his brother-in-law.” “Alright then,” Yohhanan agreed. He looked at me and stammered a bit before he spoke. It seemed as if he was afraid of hurting my feelings. “Miriam killed some men.” he blurted out suddenly. “What!” I exclaimed in shocked disbelief. “How could Miriam kill a man? And where were the apostles of Celestine Light that she would ever need to be in a position to defend herself?” “Wait a moment!” I staggered as a thought hit me. “Did you say Miriam killed men, as in more than one?” Yohhanan nodded. “I think she killed two, maybe three. She also blinded two others, but Yeshua gave them back their sight. There were more that didn’t get killed, but they were pretty broken up. Certainly there were many parts of their bodies that were never going to work the same again.” I stared at Yohhanan in utter disbelief. “What you are saying is preposterous. Miriam, my sister Miriam, my sister Miriam a woman, killed two or three men, blinded two others and broke body parts of some more?” Yohhanan and Cephas looked at each other a bit perplexed, as if they could not understand why I found Yohhanan’s story ridiculous. “Yes, that is what happened.” Cephas agreed matter-of-factly, nodding his shaggy head affirmatively. He looked at me with disapproval. “Lazarus, you are a very hard-headed man. When are you going to accept that Miriam is more than you remember, more than your younger sister? It is certain that the Miriam you recall from your childhood memories, and the Miriam we know from nearly a decade of shared experiences, are not very similar. We have watched Miriam grow in her power and personality as an apostle, learning to use her gifts of power in the Celestine Light. Yeshua taught all of us how to recognize and use our gifts, but Miriam was the best student.” “If this is true.” I said doubtfully. “Why am I just hearing about it now?” “You have been made aware of the changes in Miriam for years I think.” Cephas cajoled. “You have just been too happy continuing in your role as the protective big brother and unwilling to accept the new reality.” “Nor can I see how you could possibly doubt it any longer.” Yohhanan added. “Yeshua was very specific in the great Circle of Celestine Light in the clouds when he ascended, that Miriam is an angel of Elohim, with all the

powers of that office vested in her.” “There is that.” I admitted somewhat reluctantly. “But her being an angel is still nebulous to me. In any case, that just occurred and you are speaking of an event on the River Qishon that happened years ago. “I don’t know why you would want to blame Miriam for any men that died upon the river. I cannot conceive of anyway she could have had anything to do with such a deed. The very fact that there has been a conspiracy of silence these many years leads to suspicion there is much more to the story. “Truly there is much more to the tale.” Cephas agreed. “But it is almost all about Miriam; the sister you thought you knew, but you did not. “After the event, Yeshua asked everyone that had witnessed it to say nothing about it to anyone.” Cephas explained. “As you said, this happened some years ago and since then the little bit you heard about the women being accosted by drunk men has leaked out. But that is only a tiny part of the whole story.” “As we are going now to Magdala to meet Miriam, I would appreciate if you told me the complete account.” I appealed. “Yeshua said my sister is an angel. If you tell me more about her as you have known her, perhaps I will be able to see her more fully in the light she deserves, instead of through the eyes of a brother who still has trouble seeing her as more than a sister.” Cephas and Yohhanan both nodded their heads in agreement. “This was years before she was called to be the Angel of the Covenant.” Cephas explained. All of us were just beginning to understand that we could wield special gifts of Celestine Light that would allow us to control unseen forces. None of us could actually do anything yet. We just learned the principles and techniques. Yeshua told us on many occasions that anything he did we could also do. But no one had really had any success yet at manifesting the miraculous powers except for Miriam. Cephas looked over to Yohhanan. “You talk for a while.” he encouraged. Yohhanan nodded silently in agreement. “Your sister could do a few things, especially with minor levitation. But of course she had been with Yeshua as his wife for many years before he called us as apostles and began our training. But she had never manifested anything major such as healing a leper or defying the laws of nature, as Yeshua did on almost a daily basis. “Not long before, we had departed from the towns of Gabae and Besara.

We were traveling on the Roman road that followed the River Qishon and terminated at the Great Sea. The day was quite hot. At a spot where the road was elevated a good distance above the river we spied an inviting pool of clear water down below. The women giggled in excitement and asked to go down to bathe in the pool. Besides Miriam and Salome, there were eight other women who were wives of the apostles that were accompanying us on the trip, including my wife and Cephas’.” “The women scampered down the embankment and waded out into the water with all of their clothes on. They were frolicking and laughing and seemed to be having a wonderful time. All of us men stayed up on the road so we would not impose on their modesty while they were in the water. We were just talking about this and that, when suddenly we heard a shout from Salome. ‘Yeshua, Cephas! Come now to us, for we are attacked.’ “We quickly ran over to the edge of the embankment and were horrified to see seven men wading across from the far side of the river and heading straight for our wives! Immediately, we made to launch ourselves down to the river to defend our loved ones. “But Yeshua held up his arms and asked us to remain where we were. ‘It is in times of greatest challenge that the true person of light and power can emerge from within the shell in which they are usually held by everyday life.’ he said. ‘Let us watch for a moment to see if Miriam discovers who she really is.’ “It was very, very difficult to stand there and watch the scene unfolding below.” Yohhanan lamented. “I confess that I had a moment of doubt and even anger that Yeshua was restraining us. I was thinking, what could Miriam possibly do? “Up until that fateful day I never really thought of Miriam as being any different than any of the other apostles, other than she was a woman and Yeshua’s wife. Yeshua obviously knew a lot more about her potential than we did. If he was confident enough in Miriam to not intervene in the situation below on the river, then I realized I needed to have faith in him and calm my doubting anxieties. “Standing on the raised road, we were not that far away from the river. We could see the men and hear them as they were yelling demeaning slurs at our wives. They were obviously very drunk. Miriam told us later that she thought their behavior was so demented that they must be possessed of devils. We

saw her lift her hand up toward them and heard her say forcefully, ‘In the name of Elohim, I command the devils within you to depart!’ “But her words of banishment to the devils had no effect. The men just laughed and kept coming across the river. Miriam was standing near the middle of the river. Our wives had already waded to the shallows or on the shore. Salome was quickly moving through the water toward the beach thinking Miriam was right behind her. But when she heard Miriam command the devils to depart she realized she was still standing in the river and she turned back to go and be with her. “Now it was Miriam, who had her back to our shore and was facing the men coming from the far shore, that did not know that Salome was returning to be by her side. The men were almost to Miriam, but she seemed to be in a daze. She told us later it was true, and that she was almost no longer cognizant of the men as she was trying to understand why she had been unable to banish the devils. “Her disconnect from the moment was shattered when she heard Salome scream just a few feet away from her as two of the men grabbed her and made to drag her back across the river. Then a very scary thing happened. Cephas nodded in agreement. “Until that moment, all we had ever seen from Yeshua were miracles of Celestine Light that were peaceful and healing. We actually did not know there was any other kind of Celestine power. I am not overstating or exaggerating to say that except for Yeshua we were all stunned by what happened next.” Cephas rolled his hand at Yohhanan, indicating he should continue telling the story. “We saw Miriam turn quickly to face the men that were molesting her beloved Salome. She did not speak a word, but thrust her right hand forward very forcefully. Her fingers were spread wide and turned up. Immediately the men holding Salome let go of her arms as if they were burning logs. They slapped both hands upon their eyes and screamed in agony as they fell into the water.” “We could feel Miriam’s fury.” Cephas interjected “It was a palatable energy that touched our auras. I felt a cold shiver of primal fear pass through me.” “I too felt it.” Yohhanan added. “If we who were her brethren felt the fear, think of the terror those men must have felt.” Yohhanan continued his account. “Without giving the men wallowing in

agony in the water another thought, Miriam swirled around in her fury to engage the other five assailants. She thrust her arms forward forcefully one after the other, with her fingers turned up and spread wide as she had with the two men she blinded. With every thrust of her arm one of the men lifted out of the water and flew backward through the air. Right thrust, left thrust, right again, until all five men were hurled violently to the other side of the river. They landed with bone-crushing impact on the rocks and in the trees on the far side.” “If you could have seen us up on the road, it would have been quite a sight.” Cephas said chuckling in recollection. “I am sure all of our mouths were agape and hanging down as far as they could go. What we had just witnessed Miriam do was completely beyond our comprehension of what was possible.” “I looked down at our wives on the river bank.” Yohhanan added. “They were huddled together holding on to each other closely, staring at Miriam. They should be grateful that she had saved them, but they were obviously still in shock and fear, not about the men, but about Miriam!” “What happened next?” I asked encouraging them to continue revealing the details of this heretofore secret encounter that was still shocking me to my core. “Salome and Miriam met in the river and held each other in a tight embrace.” Yohhanan elaborated. “All of us men went down to the river. Those of us with wives present comforted them. By the time Yeshua approached Miriam and Salome they were still hugging each other tightly. “He passed the two men Miriam had blinded who were still thrashing about in the shallow water screaming and sobbing in pain. They were not far from me and what Miriam had done to them was quite gruesome. Where their eyes had been was just burned flesh. It was as if the skin from their faces had just melted over their eyes. “Miriam was not sobbing, but she had tears in her eyes. From the look on her face it was obvious she was horrified and remorseful about what she had done. “Yeshua came up to her and Salome and wrapped his arms around them. He touched Miriam on her cheek tenderly and told her, ‘All is well, my love. You are not as other women, and you have always known that. We will speak more in a moment, but know that I love you. Be not afraid or ashamed of

what you have done here today. All things were as they needed to be.’ “Yeshua went over to one of the blind men who was sitting still now in the shallow river. He lifted him up by the man’s right arm, then put his right palm over the man’s eyes. In a loud voice he commanded, ‘Evil spirit, you are cast beyond outer darkness.’ The man let out one more loud scream then collapsed into Yeshua’s arms. We marveled when we saw his eyes for they had been restored to wholeness except for a little scaring around the edges. Yeshua passed the man off to Philip who guided him over to the river bank. “Then Yeshua went over to the other man and performed the same miracle, restoring his sight except for some scarring that remained around the edges of the man’s eyes. Yeshua motioned to me and I came over and helped the man to the river bank, setting him down next to his companion. They both continued to sit there in a daze. “Some of our brother apostles waded across the river to the far side to see what they could do to help the other marauders Miriam had flung through the air like they were rag dolls. Toma was standing over a man bent over a large rock on his back. His arms were hanging down limply and Toma yelled over to us that the man was dead. That was the first we knew that Miriam had actually killed one of the men and it was very sobering to realize and to consider what the implications and consequences might be. “Yudas Iscariot found another man with his posterior up in the air and his head wedged down in some rocks. He shouted to us that this man was also dead. Two dead men! We were in such a state of shock. Just a few minutes before the women had been gaily frolicking in the water and now we were dealing with death and uncertainty. “Three other attackers were pulled down from where they had become entangled in the trees lining the far bank. All of them had broken bones: arms, legs and ribs mostly. But at least they were all alive. Seeing the human destruction she had wrought, Miriam was inconsolable. She put her head on Yeshua’s shoulder and was weeping openly. “What have I done, my Lord?” she grieved. “I did not mean to kill them or even to hurt them, merely to push them away and keep them at bay until you arrived with the men. Why could I not cast out their devils? What is this darkness that has come upon me?” “Yeshua held her closely nestling her head beneath his chin, while Salome embraced her from behind. He comforted her, ‘Miriam, weep not; your

motives were only from the purest love to protect Salome and your sisters whom you love. Though the power you manifested wreaked havoc reminiscent of darkness; in you, that power came only from the purest Celestine Light of your soul. “ ‘In time, you will learn to find a place of calm inside of you, which cannot be shaken by any storm; then the Celestine Light of your soul will come forth as you desire, in greatness or subtly. But on this day, the storm shook you, and the light rushed forth barely contained like a whirlwind, acting in might before your head had time to calm your heart. “ ‘But do not lament the fate of these men. Because of their drunkenness, they received evil spirits and would have done terrible things, even murder, to you and your sisters had you fallen into their hands. Darkness such as this, driven into sudden violence and maim, is only countered by a power of greater force to subdue it. “ ‘In most things, love and light will rule the day, and few can fight against it. But know too that there are times and situations when even the hand of Elohim goes forth with a mighty sickle to hew down the wicked. It is only that type of power that they fear, and only that which can bring them to a place where they can feel and understand the love and the light that can follow.’ ” “Yeshua took Miriam’s hand and they waded together over to the other side of the river. Salome held Miriam’s other hand and followed. The river was chest deep for Yeshua at its deepest and up to the necks of Miriam and Salome, but it flowed slowly and they did not seem to mind. “They went right over to the injured men that had been laid out on the beach. All three of them were either unconscious or semi-conscious. Yeshua first cast evil spirits out of each man then healed them of their injuries. “But there was something very strange about the healing Yeshua did.” Cephas interrupted. “He did not heal the men completely. It was the same as the two that had been blinded. Though he restored their sight he left scars around their eyes. With these men, he healed broken bones but not well. He left legs and arms a bit crooked. I could not imagine why he healed them only partially and asked him about it.” “ ‘Even without devils these men do not live even a shadow of the light.’ Yeshua explained. ‘They do not have repentance in their hearts for the evil they have wrought. Let them therefore carry a crippling memory of this day,

that perhaps in the future, having considered for many days the cause of their pain, they might yet repent and seek the light.’ “I do not know if it was because Miriam and Salome had been attacked, or if it was simply a more than just reward for evil deeds, but I never saw Yeshua only heal people partially before or after that day.” Cephas reflected. “And his actions were confusing to some of the other apostles as well.” he added. “Yuda the son of Cleophas overheard his explanation to me and asked him if knowing their true natures, thoughts and feelings, even while they were unconscious, if their fate would have been the same if their hearts were full of repentance. “Yeshua told him it would have made a difference. He spoke so we all could hear. ‘If they had a place in their hearts for remorse for this and all their other wickedness; if they desired to make a full and honest restitution for their evil acts; they would have been made whole on this day.’ “Then there was the inconvenient detail of two dead bodies.” Cephas lamented. “Yeshua’s brother Yakov of Nazareth asked what we should do about them. Yeshua’s answer was surprising. But then this was a day full of many surprises, so what was one more? “Yeshua directed, ‘Let them lie where they are for their friends to attend.’ ” Cephas looked at me wryly. “Though your resurrection was yet to come some years in the future, Yeshua had already resurrected two men that I knew of before our trip along the River Qishon. Considering this, I asked him why he would not heal the dead men and call their spirits back into their bodies. He went on to explain aspects of those blessings that I was not aware of.” “ ‘To return a life is a great gift, one that requires a passion to see them live again and a willingness to part with much of your own life essence for a time, that the dead may be revitalized.’ Yeshua explained. “ ‘These were evil men before they ever drank or had a devil. They died with rape and murder upon their minds and have paid the price for their folly and foolish choices. I love the men they could have been, but have no passion to see the men they would still be, return to life. Nor am I willing to part with my essence for such as these.’ ” He turned to begin crossing back to the other side of the river, but Miriam held onto his arm and restrained him. ‘My Lord, I have a passion to see these men live again.’ she pleaded. ‘And I am willing to part with some of my

essence for a time that it might be so. Is it possible that I might be a bridge between Heaven and Earth to bring the aeon of Elohim that these men might live again?’ ” Yeshua held Miriam’s gaze for a long moment then answered her, ‘Yes, Miriam, it is possible. All that you have seen me do, any Child of Light may also do with knowledge, none more so than you, if you have faith, love, and passion, and do all things as you must. ‘But knowing the evil hearts of these men, why would you desire them to return to a life of further evil, where they will continue to do evil to others, likely even rape and murder even as they tried to do to you and your sisters? For they are unrepentant in their hearts.’ ” Miriam spoke softly in reply, ‘I grieve for having been the cause of their death, even though they might have been the cause of mine and my sisters had I not acted. Nevertheless, I know that they must also have wives and children that will miss them if they never return. Please tell me what I must do that they might live again.’ ” “This was high drama for all of us. Each man and woman present stopped everything they were doing and waited with curious interest to hear how Yeshua would reply. “He ended up telling your sister something she could not abide. He said, ‘You must love them with as great a love as you have for me, or for Salome, or for Martha, or for our children. ‘You must have faith in yourself and your ability to do this, and in my word telling you that you can, and in the power of Elohim through the Celestine Light, by which the river of life flows. ‘You must have a passion to see them live again, a passion as strong as you would manifest were one of our children to die before their time. ‘Lastly, you must merge your aeon with theirs, which even in death still resides with them for a time. You must join your aura to the parts of them that are broken, and from those parts in your own body, you must let flow as much of your own life essence as is necessary for them to be healed on the inside and the outside and be made whole.’ “Miriam was crestfallen at his words. ‘O my Lord, your words hurt my heart,’ ” she anguished. ‘For though I desire these men to live again, I know I do not have within me all that you say I must. I cannot love them like I love you, or Salome, or Martha, or our children. Though I would gladly give them

a portion of my life essence and have faith in all that you said I must, I cannot find within me a passion as great as I have for our own children.’ “She started crying again and both Salome and Yeshua comforted her with embraces and kisses on her cheeks and forehead. Yeshua told her, ‘Miriam, sweet Miriam, as I said before, be not afraid or ashamed of what you have done here today. All things were as they needed to be. Sometimes the lessons of mortality are painful, even for you, even for me. But the future will be brighter, and you will become more glorious because of the lessons you have learned here today.’ ” Cephas stopped speaking and Yohhanan did not start. The story was too fascinating to have ended there. “What happened next?” I asked in anticipation. “Then we departed the River Qishon and continued walking until we got to the beach of the Great Sea.” Yohhanan said simply. “That cannot be the end of the story.” I exhaled loudly in disappointment. “Well, it is the end of the account of the events at the river Qishon.” Cephas acknowledged. “It would take a journey of many days to relate to you all of the peculiar and wondrous things we could tell you about your sister Miriam. “But look, we have arrived at the villa!” he announced sweeping his arm up so that we lifted our eyes and saw we had in fact arrived. The story they had shared was so fascinating that I had lost complete track of time. In my mind, it seemed as if we had just departed Tiberius a minute before. Because of my families’ fish procuring business, we maintained this small villa in Magdala for family members and friends to stay in when they were visiting Tiberius or other areas in Galilee. The villa was located just south of Magdala on a small hill above the road overlooking the lake shore, less than a half hour walk north from Tiberius. It was quite spartan and nondescript, but Miriam had been so enchanted with it that she spent a lot of her young adulthood staying there, most often accompanied by Yasmissa, a long-time trusted employee who acted as her chaperone. After Miriam and Yeshua were married, it became their retreat from the world; the place they would go when they needed a day or two of solitude together. Recalling these events that occurred so long ago, remembering Miriam’s fondness for the villa, caused me to reflect on how the public perception of her has evolved during the last two millennium. As I recounted earlier, in

much of Judea and Galilee she was considered a witch by the Romans and many people as well. Most had never seen her do any of the wonders of which she was capable, but they heard rumors of her feats, which only grew larger with each telling. That became especially true in the eleven years she remained on the Earth after Yeshua had ascended. The Children of Light, certainly all the leaders among us, came to know her as the Angel of the Covenant during those eleven years. From a witch to an angel – what a transition of perception! Later, after she too had departed from the physical life and all the original apostles had passed away, many divergent groups emerged other than the original Children of Light from the Lake Gennesaret communities. They were collectively called ‘Christians’ or followers of the ‘Christ.’ But this was not a title ever claimed by Yeshua while he was on the Earth, or used by any of the Children of Light. These sects all worshiped in various and diverse ways, often based heavily upon their prior beliefs before embracing their limited version of Yeshua’s teachings. There was quite the war for the hearts of believers among the sects. The group that grew up based in Rome become the predominant sect once the Roman government gave them official sanction. Then the persecution of the other sects became deadly. The ‘heretic sects’ as they were labeled, were hounded into oblivion. Their scriptural scrolls, churches and shrines were burned. Their members often killed if they refused to convert to the ‘true faith’ as defined by Rome. People today are all aghast at radical Muslims beheading other Muslims that do not adhere to their extreme or particular nuanced beliefs. The historical reality is, similar atrocities were executed upon Christians identified as heretics by other Christians, during the first few centuries after Yeshua’s ascension, especially in the times after the third century. The five main heretic sects were in various degrees, all closer to the true teachings of Yeshua in their beliefs then the large sect at Rome. Many of them still enshrined Miriam as one of Yeshua’s apostles, some as the apostle to the apostles! And some, still with Children of Light among them, understood her special nature as an angel. But by the third century after Yeshua’s departure, very few Children of Light still holding to the fullness of his true teachings, could be found on the Earth, for they were persecuted most of all! It was after this time that the public perception of Miriam made a

devolution. The persecuted sects retained the knowledge of the importance and power of women. But as was common among most religions and governments of the day, the church at Rome was strictly patriarchal. Women were not allowed to be in authority over men and were taught to be subservient and obedient to men, particularly those in ecclesiastical authority. This was such an important foundation of their beliefs that it became the primary reason to extinguish the heretic sects which valued and elevated women to places of leadership and honor, particularly Miriam. From her lofty throne as an angel of Elohim, she was dashed down to earth, scorned and falsely labeled a prostitute by the men of power in the world. If she had cared to challenge those pompous early church leaders that set the tone of disrespect for women for generations to come, how they would have trembled in their boots and pissed themselves in fear. Centuries later, the church at Rome reassessed her, admitting she was not a prostitute and likely had a special place among Yeshua’s followers. That she did! Later, she was further elevated to sainthood by the same church, though the slander of her being a prostitute is still a common misperception. Witch- Wife of Yeshua- apostle- Angel- Prostitute- Special Follower- to Saint. Has any one person ever had such convoluted perceptions among the people of the world as my sister Miriam? Today the world calls her Mary Magdalene, which in itself is an evolution of the name we knew her by, Miriam of Magdala, even as Jesus has evolved from Yeshua. Though our family was from Bethany, she adopted her identifying town as Magdala, because of her affinity for the quaint little villa and her long hours of reflection, prayer and personal growth, as she looked out upon the gleaming lake expanse from her vantage at the villa. Though it wasn’t yet mid-afternoon, shortly after we arrived at the villa we saw Miriam and Salome walking up the trail on the road coming from Magdala. As her brother, I greeted Miriam with a warm hug. But Cephas and Yohhanan both greeted her in the way the Children of Light did in those days, touching, or almost touching, palm to palm and saying, ‘Namaste’ followed by their name, a form of greeting Yeshua had adopted in his youth after being visited by Anish of Bharat. All three of us also greeted Salome in this manner. After the greetings, Cephas got right down to business. “Miriam, why are you approaching certain members of the communities and asking them to

meet you in Bethany some days hence? And why have you not spoken with me or any of the apostles about the mysterious purpose of this meeting?” Miriam looked at Cephas for a long moment as if she was contemplating how to answer him. She had a slight crease on her forehead at the spot above her nose. That telltale would be imperceptible to most people, but having grown up with her I knew it was an indicator that she was a bit upset. I was expecting a sharp reply, but saw her countenance soften and so was her answer. “Cephas, forgive me. I should have contacted you and the other apostles first. I was given a most momentous charge from Elohim regarding the people I spoke to. It only affects them. In my haste to insure they would all arrive on the necessary day, I spoke to them without first alerting you to my mission. Again, please forgive me.” Cephas was completely disarmed by Miriam’s contriteness. “All is well Miriam. We are all still learning and growing in our callings. Tell me now, what is your mission, and why are you calling upon some of our brothers and sisters but not others, to meet with you in Bethany?” “I can only answer you in part Cephas.” Miriam offered. “I was given a charge by Elohim to give a special blessing and calling to twelve couples.” She looked over at me. “You and Hannah are among the twelve Lazarus.” I raised my eyebrows in surprise, certainly anxious to know more now. I cannot tell you what their calling or blessing will be.” she explained. “In order for their responsibility to be fulfilled, no person living now upon the Earth can know of it; even among the Children of Light, and even among you the apostles.” “Wait a moment.” Yohhanan interjected somewhat indignantly. “You are saying that twelve couples are to receive some high and holy blessing, and that not only are we not allowed to know the specifics, but none of the apostles are numbered among those to receive this special blessing and calling?” Miriam nodded her head in assent. “I’m sorry if that offends you Yohhanan. But it is true. Yeshua specifically instructed me that none of the apostles should be in the group. Please do not take offense. You each are exceedingly worthy, but you also have already been called to high and holy callings as apostles. That is your life’s work. You are even now so busy you barely keep up with the responsibilities that are currently being carried upon your shoulders. You have no more time or strength to carry more.”

Both Cephas and Yohhanan mumbled and grumbled under their breath for a moment, but they knew Miriam had spoken true. “The calling of the twelve couples will put a responsibility upon them that will not be initiated or fulfilled until many years after they have left Israel.” she elaborated. “All the time that you will know them here will be as it has always been. There is no need for you to even think about this anymore as it will have no effect upon your life or theirs for as long as the Communities of Light exist in Israel.” “I know that still leaves you unfulfilled. But I ask you to please think of it no more.” She looked at them with a mischievous smile. “Don’t make me have to put a spell of forgetfulness upon you!” After a little nervous laughter at her hopefully jesting comment, we all spoke about it no more. Before parting, we did the Lanaka together on the hill overlooking the lake that was glittering like stars upon the water with the bright afternoon sun shining upon it. Cephas and Yohhanan then bid us goodbye and headed north to rejoin their families and fellow apostles at the Communities of Light. Once the apostles were gone, I hurried over excitedly to Miriam. “Tell me dear sister, what is this great mystery calling?” Miriam looked at me with raised eyebrows and a slight humorous grin upon her face. “You will have to wait until the appointed time Lazarus and hear it with everyone else. You know how I dislike repeating myself.” “Seriously Miriam?” I complained with more than a little frustration. “I am your brother. “Certainly that must merit some extra privileges.” She nodded in understanding. “In days past that was true Lazarus. But now, my calling is greater. All the men of the Children of Light are my brothers and all the women are my sisters. In my calling, I can no longer have favorites or give special privileges to one that are not given to all. I love you Lazarus. You will always have a special place in my heart full of cherished memories. But you must accept that I am no longer just your sister Miriam.” “I have been being told that a lot lately,” I admitted ruefully. That was the moment in time, when it hit me deep in my heart, mind and soul, the moment I had been resisting admitting for some time. And I finally accepted the truth with love in my heart. The radiant woman standing before me truly was no longer my sister Miriam of Magdala. She was, she is -- the

Angel of the Covenant.

Chapter 11 IN THE TWINKLING OF AN EYE It was a long two day walk back to Bethany from Tiberius. Usually I would make the trip in four or five days, stopping for business at numerous places along the way. But this return trip I needed to make as rapidly as possible to insure Hannah and I were present for the meeting with the other couples Miriam had called. After Cephas and Yohhanan departed, I invited Miriam and Salome to accompany me on the journey to Bethany in the south. But after parting goodbyes they demurred and headed back down the trail north to Magdala. That was confounding to me as it was the wrong direction. Mumbling under my breath in confusion, I thought to myself, If Miriam expects to be present at her own meeting she best start walking in the right direction. Then again, I had to remind myself that she was an angel now, and likely had more rapid means of transportation available to her. As she was part of both the physical and spirit world, perhaps she could fly as I did after my first death when I was a spirit. However, if Miriam flew on angels wings I couldn’t fathom how Salome would travel there. But perhaps she could come along for the ride. Who can understand the way of angels? Surely not me. I was somewhat haggard and dirty when I arrived home in Bethany after my rapid trip from Tiberius along the dusty roads. Despite my appearance, Hannah greeted me with a long, passionate kiss and a tight embrace, which was invigorating to my mood and a reminder of one of the great reasons I loved to come home from trips. I noticed five tents pitched out behind the house when I returned and as I assumed, Hannah said they were couples from the communities that had all shown up in the last day, heeding a summons from Miriam to meet at the house in Bethany. She said another couple that did not have a tent, she had put up in the guest bedroom. I wondered where the remaining absent couples were. They best make haste as tomorrow was the big day. Hannah said the visitors knew nothing more than they should meet Miriam here and asked me if I knew what it was all about. I told her the little additional information that Miriam had shared when I was at the villa with

her. “The good news...” I told her enthusiastically. “Is we are one of the twelve couples. It must be a very important blessing as Miriam said she was acting under the direction of the Elohim.” “I am glad it is something we can share together, whatever it is.” Hannah said as she softly caressed my cheek with her hand and kissed me tenderly again. Two other people straggled to our house over an hour after darkness had set that night, but they were not a married couple and did not arrive together. One was Elissa, the former High Priestess of the pagan temple at Tyre. The other, the giant warrior Kudar-Iluna from the lost tribe of Amorites. Though they were not married and had not even an acquaintance with one another to my knowledge, perhaps unbeknownst to them they were about to be introduced and married tomorrow by Miriam. Elissa had been accompanied by two armed escorts whom she dismissed after she arrived, so I assumed they had just been paid to bring her to Bethany. She wouldn’t have to worry about protection while traveling any more once she was married to the Amorite warrior. Kudar-Iluna was perfectly content to sleep outside under the stars. The impossibly tall, massively strong warrior and former brigand was used to the spartan life. Elissa, with her lustrous, long hair partially arranged in a beguiling braided coiffure topping her head like a crown, and her flawless skin practically radiating, rivaled Salome for beauty and sophistication. But she seemed quite happy when we offered her a space on the floor of our front room to sleep for the night. Assuming Kudar-Iluna and Elissa were soon to be a couple, there were still five pairs that had not shown up. And of Miriam and Salome, there was no sign or word by the time Hannah and I retired for the night. The following morning dawned bright and clear. There was a definite excitement and anticipation in the air as we gathered to prepare and share breakfast together with all the visitors in the courtyard. As was our custom when we had guests, we deferred the normal work of the day and made breakfast an extra-long affair so we could socialize; not a two minute dash on the run often seen in modern times, as people gulp their morning meal or skip it all together in their haste to make their interminable commute to work on time.

A few of the wives had arisen well before sunrise to prepare and bake fresh bread in the outdoor wood-fired ovens. They made a hearty, savory bread, filled with spices and small chunks of vegetables that we dipped in olive oil. It could be a meal in itself and was a staple throughout the day whenever anyone got hungry. Well before the bread, we ate a variety of fruit and let it settle for a good hour before partaking of the bread. Both men and women roamed about the property after the sun rose, picking a nice assortment of ripe fruit, some from domesticated plants and others from wild ones that grew near our house. When we all sat down for the first course of the morning meal there were clay plates piled with grapes, carob, dates, figs, pomegranates and mulberries. Of course the conversation on everyone’s tongue was about the mystery of our gathering in Bethany. I seemed to know the most and shared with everyone the tidbits Miriam had given me at the villa. But none of us even came close in our guessing games to the true and fateful purpose of our meeting. Everyone was familiar with Kudar-Iluna and couldn’t help but take notice of him. But none who were at my home that day had actually ever been this close to him, except for me. Kudar-Iluna was a head taller than the tallest man and extremely well-muscled. He also wore his long blond hair in a conical topknot, apparently a style of his tribe. It just added to the perception of his height. Both he and Elissa seemed out of place and it didn’t seem like they were warming up to one another much as they sat as far apart in our courtyard grouping of tables as you could sit. Where Kudar-Iluna was the embodiment of raw physical power, Elissa exemplified the pure feminine of the highest class. Her smooth, white skin and piercing blue eyes, implied that she was originally from a northern race and it was the one thing she had in common with Kudar-Iluna, although her hair was as black as a raven. She was adorned with intricate jewelry including gold arm wraps, a golden tiara and a spectacular gem encrusted necklace that attached to her neck, draped her shoulders, and spread out like a fan across her upper chest terminating in a brilliant jeweled pendant that seemed to almost glow in the early morning sun. I had seen Miriam wear something similar, but only on two very special occasions. Elissa’s clothes were clean and of the finest materials and Greek style cut, with a spectacular color blend of white and the rare Tyrian purple. She

actually looked quite out of place among us. Then again, she would have looked out of place anywhere in Israel, even at the king’s court. It was somewhat of a mystery to me how she could be so expensively adorned and stylishly dressed as I knew she had escaped from Tyre with nothing but the clothes on her back. Though she was now numbered among us and lived our lifestyle, I had heard that she had not integrated well with the brothers and sisters in the community. She faithfully did her part to labor in the community, but she was an unmarried woman in her late twenties who lived alone and dressed like a Greek princess. These aspects alone made her singularly different than other members of the community. She also made little effort to make close friends. Shortly after her arrival among the Children of Light, she asked some brothers to build a small stone home for her up on a hill above Chorazin. She soon began offering her services there as an Oracle. Seeing the way she was dressed and adorned, her predictions of peoples futures must have been accurate and profitable. I know her home had continued to expand in size and that wasn’t from the free labor of the brothers. Miriam spoke very highly of her when they returned with her from Tyre. She said Elissa had a natural affinity for the powers of Celestine Light and had been the only person in the temple that had been able to see through Yeshua’s illusion of snakes, which even fooled the apostles.[1] The very fact that she was numbered among us this day, testified that there was a spiritual depth to her of substance and promise. Thinking of Kudar-Iluna and Elissa got me pondering Miriam’s choices for the other members of our clandestine mystery group that had thus far arrived. Some I had met, others I knew of, and some were total strangers to me. They included: Gimiel of Capharsalama[2] and his wife Sanah. He had been in the mob that had sought to kill Ephres, the man who loved men instead of women. Yeshua had stopped the gang and his words of sanity and wisdom led to the conversion of Gimiel and his family. Shortly thereafter they moved to the Communities of Light. Teoma, whose father Dryhus, Yeshua had saved from a life of abandonment and despair years ago, on the road from Gimron[3] and his wife Rachel;

Daksha the son of Anish of Bharat, who had taught Yeshua the ways of the East in his youth, and his wife Vidya, a couple that had only come three months earlier to the Communities of Light; Gaweson and his wife Fatima, who were the first Nubians to become members of the communities. Their families had joined the Children of Light before Hannah and I were even married having become devoted followers of Yeshua from his time among them when he and Miriam and their young children were in Egypt;[4] Bai and his wife Ting, a couple I had never seen or heard of, also appeared at our house in Bethany. The only word they could speak that anyone could understand was ‘Miriam.’ I had seen a few people of their black-haired, yellow-tinged skin race once when I was on a caravan in Persia. My understanding was they were from a country even further east than Bharat. Dionysodoros, or Dion as we called him because of his tongue twister name, and his wife Xenia were converts from Hippos, a uniquely Greek city on the eastern shore of Lake Gennesaret. They had been friends of Adronicus and Yunia, whom had welcomed Yeshua, Miriam, Salome and the visiting apostles on their one and only trip to the city. Shortly after meeting Yeshua, Yunia and Adronicus relocated to the Communities of Light. But they returned to their home town multiple times and there were over two dozen Greek converts that had immigrated to the Communities of Light because of their proselytizing. Dion and Xenia were two of them. There was also a young couple from Bethsaida, one of the four Celestine Light communities at the north end of Lake Gennesaret. I had never met or even heard of them before, but my wife Hannah had met them the previous year, when she and some of the other sisters from Bethany had taken their children to the hot springs of Tiberius and stayed overnight at our villa near the lake. She told me their names were Aaron and Kira and that he was a weaver by trade. While I was reflecting upon my fellow passengers on the mystery boat, a couple walked through the gate that completely surprised me, although it should not have as he was present at Yeshua’s ascension, so must have a very pure heart. It was a moment before I recognized the man, dressed in quality, but ordinary clothes, as Valerius, the Roman Centurion from Jerusalem. He met Yeshua one day on the road while he was traveling with the apostles and

pleaded for him to come to his home and heal his favored servant who had taken quite ill. Yeshua was so impressed with the faith he had in his ability to heal his servant that he did so at that very moment. I heard that Valerius had returned home to find his servant completely restored to health, but I had never heard about him again and certainly would never have expected to see him here if he hadn’t appeared at the ascension. Valerius walked over to our tables and introduced himself and his wife Laelia. We cordially invited them to join us for breakfast and room was made at the table for them as they squeezed onto one of the benches next to Bai and Ting. “My apologies for coming late.” Valerius pleaded. “I really do not know any of you and it is somewhat awkward for us to be here.” “I know of you Valerius. A good and honorable man by all accounts.” I assured him. “I am Lazarus and this is my wife Hannah.” I said putting my arm around her. “You are the man that Yeshua brought back from the dead?” he asked. “I remember seeing you at the ascension.” “I am that man.” I admitted. “My one claim to fame.” “You were really dead?” he asked with sincerity. “For five days so I am told.” I quipped with a smile. He raised his eyebrows. “That must have been some experience.” he conjectured, nodding his head as he contemplated it. “More than you can imagine.” I reflected with a little chuckle. “Perhaps if we can find a few moments together I will share more about it with you and your wife. But now let us have all the others introduce themselves so we can begin our mutual friendships.” Valerius nodded and each of the others at the table went around and introduced themselves, except for Bai and Ting who just mimed a greeting and smiled broad friendly smiles. After everyone had introduced themselves, Valerius told a little more about himself. “These are not my normal clothes.” he explained. “I am a Roman Centurion and usually wear my military garb.” There was an audible gasp from multiple people at the table. Romans were the enemies to many of us there and to find a Roman officer in our midst was fearfully shocking to some. Valerius could see his announcement did not set well. “Do not worry my friends.” he pleaded. “I stand with the Children of Light. If I were given a

direct order to do you harm, I would rather take my own life.” You could hear several slow exhales at his words, as unconscious holdings of breath were released with relief. “I came here today, dressed as one of you and on the prescribed morning and not earlier, so I could arrive most inconspicuously and not draw Roman attention to our gathering.” His explanation was a balm of calm. Several people thanked him and everyone welcomed him and Laelia once more. After the introduction of Valerius we began the fresh baked bread and olive oil course. It was so fulfilling and delicious! I haven’t had bread that scrumptious for many centuries. Nobody makes bread like that anymore. Nor would it be healthy to make it a daily meal as we did in ignorance most days in Bethany. Yet even after all these years I still fondly remember the enchanting aroma of the herb filled bread, and it’s divine texture of slightly crunchy on the outside and sensually soft and fulfilling on the inside. I do miss it, at least as an occasional treat. I’ve tried making it myself, from my wife’s exact recipe, but it never comes out nearly as satisfying as the way my Hannah used to make it. After breakfast while we were just sitting around getting to know each other better and trying to communicate with Bai and Ting with hand signals and facial expressions, three other people walked in the gate. One, who came with his wife, I knew. He was Nicodemus. For me at least, he was an even bigger surprise than Valerius. But like Valerius, I shouldn’t have been surprised as he was another that had been drawn to be present at the ascension because of his clear harmony and resonance with the Celestine Light. But Nicodemus was a high ranking Pharisee, a religious group that had been actively opposed to Yeshua and his teachings. It took a conscious mental effort to not automatically be cautious because of that affiliation. I knew he had come one night in secret to see Yeshua and ask him theological questions. According to the account I was given by Miriam, he had a sincere interest in knowing the truth. But that was quite some time ago and I had not really heard much about him since, until seeing him at Yeshua’s ascension. Although I wasn’t certain, I thought he might also be a member of the Sanhedrin, the ruling religious body of the tribes of Israel. It was the

Sanhedrin that had actively sought the death of Yeshua and their machinations that convinced the Roman governor Pontius Pilate to have Yeshua crucified. Even the turmoil that arose at Yeshua’s tomb from Miriam appearing and toppling the guardian stone, would never have taken place if the Sanhedrin had not talked Pilate into posting guards at the tomb. Nicodemus disarmed my worries immediately with his peaceful spirit. He walked over to me forthwith with a warm smile and eyes alive with love. With his staff and long white beard, he seemed like a vision of an ancient prophet. “Lazarus, dear Lazarus.” he said embracing me as soon as I stood up to greet him. “It is so good to see you alive! I knew who you were long before you died and came back to the world. But it is such an honor now to meet you in person, especially as we never had a moment to speak together at the ascension of Yeshua as we were all so awed and enthralled by the moment.” I still was not used to my macabre claim to fame and never was very good at handling accolades, especially concerning my resurrection. After all, it wasn’t anything I did! It was something that was done to me by the Lord of Light. Yet for some reason people still insisted upon congratulating me as if I had won the gold coin after a valiant race. Nicodemus took his wife’s hand and brought her to stand before me. Like him, she was an elderly lady with gray hair, a welcoming smile, and a most gentle and loving countenance. “May I introduce the love of my life, my dear wife of forty-two years and six children, Avital.” I made a little bow with my head and put my two hands up. “What’s this?” Avital asked. “This is the way we greet Children of Light” I explained as I shifted a bit to face Nicodemus, realizing proper custom in the land was to not touch a women, even her fingers, unless first given permission by her husband. We didn’t keep such customs among the Children of Light, but Nicodemus was a Pharisee so I hastily thought it best to follow the proper protocol. He held up his hands to meet mine. “Namaste, Nicodemus.” I greeted him. His eyes smiled back at me along with his lips. I love meeting people who have eyes that smile. It is such a sure sign of unrestrained joy in their heart. Nicodemus lightly touched his palms to mine. “Namaste Lazarus. Now what does it mean.” “It is a saying from Bharat that was given to Yeshua in his youth by the

father of Daksha, who sits across the table there.” I explained, pointing to Daksha as he waved at Nicodemus. “It means the god that is inside of me honors the god that is inside of you.” That description seemed to delight everyone and unbidden, all at the table turned to those next to them and touched palms and greeted one another by name, with Namaste. Hannah was quickly standing next to me and was the first to greet Avital in the Celestine way. Next, Nicodemus went over and greeted Valerius with Namaste. They obviously knew each other as they both lived and worked in Jerusalem. “Valerius it is so good to see you here. I was very surprised to notice you at the ascension, so now prepared, I am less surprised to see you here today, but still curious. When did you become a follower of Yeshua?” “I don’t think I officially am yet.” Valerius told him. “But I want to be and my wife Laelia as well. But in truth, I must keep it a secret for the moment. It would not be accepted in the Legion to be a follower of the teachings of a conquered people.” “I understand.” Nicodemus assured him. “It is not much different for me. Although there are several among the Pharisees that are leaning toward the teachings of Yeshua, and although it is not forbidden, it is frowned upon and our knowledge of the sacred scrolls put into question.” “You of course did not mention the day of ascension to any of your colleagues?” Valerius inquired with caution in his voice. “I am wiser than that Valerius.” Nicodemus affirmed. “Not that anyone would believe me if I related the events. In my own mind I keep needing to continually convince myself that it was not some massively vivid, imaginative dream. It is a breath of fresh air to hear you speak of that glorious moment. If you too remember experiencing it, that helps convince me that it really happened.” “Likewise.” Valerius assured him. He waved his arm around encompassing everyone at the table. “I do not know any of the people here and most were not at the ascension. I really have not had much to do yet with the Children of Light, so I am here knowing it is the place I need to be, but still feeling like quite an outsider.” “Miriam of Magdala came to you?” Nicodemus asked. “Yes.” Valerius affirmed. “Knocked on my door after we had already retired for the evening of all things. At first, when I saw it was her,

instinctively I almost called for the guard. As you know she is a reputed witch of not inconsiderable power. At least those are the rumors in the lower ranks. But I had met her before and knew her to be the beloved of Yeshua. All my memories of her were benign. But the purpose of her visit, to invite me and my wife to this meeting with a promise of a life-changing event of great joy, certainly sparked my curiosity. What of you? How did you come to be here Nicodemus?” “Much the same as you.” Nicodemus related.” “I was in meditation in the privacy of my inner courtyard at my home. The gate was bolted from the inside. Yet suddenly Miriam was standing by my side. I didn’t even hear her approach or know she was there until I felt her hand upon my shoulder. “In truth, I have been a follower of Yeshua in my heart since the night I first spoke to him in private. I simply did not know how to act upon my desire. Even after the ascension, the event was so unbelievable that I was confused as to what I should do next. I knew my life could never be the same, but I was unsure of how it should change. Miriam came and showed me the way.” With all the activity among those of us at the tables, I had forgotten for a moment the person that had come in the gate with Nicodemus and Avital. He was still standing near the gate and had made no attempt to come over to join our group. I tugged lightly on the sleeve of Nicodemus’s tunic. “Who is the man that accompanied you and why does he stand off alone and not join us?” Nicodemus glanced over at the man standing by the gate. “That is just one of my servants who accompanied us here to attend to our needs while we traveled. I should not have brought him, as this is a private gathering and in truth he was not needed for the half hour walk from my house to yours.” Nicodemus started to walk over to his servant. “I will tell him he is no longer needed and send him back to my house.” I grabbed his sleeve once more and gently restrained him. “Hold friend. I suspect it may not be by casual circumstance that he is present. Let us wait until Miriam arrives. Perhaps it was her intention for him to be here.” “Don’t be ridiculous. He is a servant and a Samaritan.”[5] Nicodemus scoffed. “You are right Nicodemus.” I said soothingly. “Perhaps that is all he is. But Yeshua on more than one occasion said that the lowest will be the

highest and the highest the lowest. Nothing is lost by waiting just a bit to see if Miriam attaches any importance to him.” Somewhat grudgingly Nicodemus agreed. About a half hour later breakfast finally wound down. Shortly thereafter Miriam came through the gate with Salome. She stopped for a moment before she came over to our gathering and spoke for a minute to Nicodemus’s servant who had remained standing near the gate. When she and Salome approached our table the servant accompanied them. “Hello cherished Children of Light.” Miriam greeted as she stood at an open place at the end of the group of tables where we sat. “You are blessed for heeding my call to join me here on this day.” She turned and pointed to the servant. “This is Joshua. He shall be joining us as an equal member of our group and not as a servant.” she explained. Miriam looked intently at Nicodemus. “If that is alright with you Nicodemus.” Nicodemus was flustered at the question and Miriam’s focus upon him, but nodded his head in assent. “Of course Miriam. As you wish. This the home of your family and the meeting which you have called. I acquiesce to your desires in how you will conduct it.” Miriam gave him a warm smile. “Thank you Nicodemus. I think you will find that you will gain more than lose, if you continue what has begun here today.” Miriam leaned over and whispered to Joshua. He quickly went and grabbed a single stool by the well and brought it over to sit upon at the spot where Miriam had been standing by the table. While he was gathering the stool Salome came and squeezed onto the bench next to Hannah, and Miriam began to slowly walk in a circle around the grouping of tables so we needed to keep turning our heads to follow her. As she walked, Miriam spoke. “Some of you, like my brother Lazarus, have known me all or much of my life. Some of you such as Elissa and Gimiel, I have shared great adventures with at sundry times and places. Others, like Nicodemus and Valerius, have met me only briefly until recently. Bai and Ting have spoken with me only once before. And Joshua, knows me not at all. But the Celestine Light of Yeshua has entered all of your hearts. It unites you as Children of Light, regardless of your race, your sex, your nationality, or your social class.”

“How well you know me matters not all, because this moment in your lives is not about me. “It is about you, and the potential of your faithfulness as Children of Light.” “Pardon me Miriam.” Nicodemus interjected. “You are esteemed of course as the widow of Yeshua and are known to be one of his twelve apostles. But where are the other apostles? It would seem no meeting of importance should occur without their authority and governance. If this is as momentous of an occasion as you have implied, why are you the only one here?” Miriam looked intently at Nicodemus. He fidgeted a little nervously, involuntarily twitching his shoulders once. “Allow me to finish my introduction to this gathering Nicodemus and I assure you that you will have no doubt as to its validity and to why I am the only representative of the apostles present.” “I know rules and procedures are of great importance to the Pharisees.” she reflected. “But the only laws the Elohim have asked us to follow are the Twelve Commandments of Sinai and the Great Commandment to be stewards of the Earth. Please make strides to disengage your habits of the Pharisees and strive to embrace the ways of the Children of Light. For a Child of Light you are, more than you realize. And that is why you are numbered among us today.” Nicodemus nodded his head in silent affirmation and acknowledgment. Despite what she told Nicodemus, Miriam spoke to establish her authority. “Most of you know that Yeshua is my husband and that I have been numbered as one of his twelve apostles. I am an apostle no more.” No one jumped out of their seats in consternation at her words, but there was surprise and concern written on many faces. Miriam continued. “I am very humbled by what I shall tell you next. I wish I would have no need to speak of myself, for I am not boastful, nor do I seek to be elevated above you my brothers and sisters. But Elohim has called me to a high and holy calling and I must fulfill it. I will tell you who I am and how I came to be as I am. But so you may know these are not merely fanciful words that I speak, you must know that I truly speak as an emissary from Elohim and not as Miriam of Magdala.” She looked over to the two former residents of Hippos. “Dion and Xenia. “What language am I speaking aloud to this group?” They looked at each other with big smiles and Dion answered, “In Greek

of course. I cannot tell you what a pleasant treat that has been and what a surprise to know that everyone here understands Greek.” Well, I understood Greek, but I wasn’t sure anyone else present did. I had listened to every word Miriam had spoken thus far and I was pretty sure it was all in Aramaic and that there was not one Greek word in the bunch. I hoped this didn’t mean the Greek couple were a bit daft. Miriam next turned to the Roman centurion. “Valerius and Laelia, can you tell me in what language I have spoken to the group?” “I have been so happy to hear you speaking Latin Miriam!” Laelia chimed. “Thank you for this.” She looked over at Dion and Xenia skeptically. “I am unsure of why our two esteemed collegues from Hippos think you have been speaking Greek. I am fluent in that language and I have not heard a word of Greek thus far.” I nodded my head in astonishment as understanding dawned in my mind. The Greeks thought she was speaking Greek and the Romans thought she was speaking Latin. She asked the same question in what sounded like perfect Aramaic to me, to both the Nubian couple and the couple from the land east of Bharat. They both answered in their native tongues. They too thought Miriam was speaking to everyone in the language of their home country. “Now you see the power of Elohim manifested through me. I am a humble messenger from Elohim, our heavenly Father and Mother. By their power each of you hears my voice in the language that is your native tongue. Nor could anything such as this be an illusion or a feat of magic that could be duplicated by men. Therefore, you may know that it is of Elohim.” Valerius looked over to Dion and asked him in Greek, “She was speaking to you in the language of your fathers?” Dion nodded his head affirmatively. “And to you in Latin?” he asked. “Yes.” Valerius affirmed. There was a quick discussion, including improved pantomime, among those of us gathered, confirming that everyone had been hearing Miriam speak only in their native tongue. It made a mighty impression on everyone. “One more demonstration I will give you before I explain who and what I am.” Miriam expounded. She pointed to a date palm planted off by itself in a corner of the courtyard. It was an old tree and no longer very healthy or productive.

“Lazarus, you have been talking about getting rid of that tree for years and planting another haven’t you?” “Yes, that’s true.” I agreed. Miriam looked out over the gathering, lingering for a moment upon each person’s eyes as she spoke. “In jest I have heard people challenge my brethren the apostles, ‘If you are true representatives of Elohim, call down a lightning bolt from the sky and prove it.’ Of course this was never manifested. That was not a gift of power given to apostles. And even if it were, it would not be demonstrated simply to assuage the faithless desires of men. “But you are a special group of Children of Light, called through me, but not by me. Elohim asks for you to fulfill a responsibility that will take your entire life: a life longer than you can begin to imagine; one where you will have the opportunity to manifest the great purposes of Elohim. “This calling will be a mighty challenge for you. Weaker men and women would tremble and fail, because of the many horrors they would have to see and the many heartbreaks of parting they would have to endure. Therefore, that you may be girded up in resolution, you must have no doubt. You must know that I am a true emissary from Elohim, and that they have given me all the authority and power to act in their name to fulfill their desires.” Miriam looked up toward the clear blue sky above. She raised her right arm straight up with her index finger pointing skyward, In a rapid movement she suddenly arched her outstretched arm down. The moment her extended finger was pointing at the old date palm in the courtyard there was a frighteningly loud clap of thunder and a sizzling sound of lightning just above our heads. In the same blink of an eye a bolt of lightning crackled from the clear sky and struck the date palm splitting it in two. The two halves fell away on opposite sides to the ground, hitting with thuds and smoldering with smoke. Miriam calmly turned to look at us, at a group of wide-eyed very attentive people. “I hope between this little demonstration and the fact that each of you hears my words in your own language, a space will be opened in your hearts now to hear the fullness of my words and be receptive to the account of my own transformation and why that is important to you.” We all silently and eagerly nodded our heads in affirmation. “All of you know that I am Yeshua’s wife and until recently one of his

apostles.” She began. “What most of you do not know is why I am no longer an apostle. She hesitated a moment, perhaps to collect her thoughts. “I have been with Yeshua through every important event of his life since we were married when we were both eighteen. Yeshua wanted me to be present for everything he said or did: from marvelous miracles to simple conversations. In this, I became a personal witness to all he taught and did. He knew that after he left this world, many would come and for their own glory or purposes, say falsely that ‘Yeshua taught this’, or ‘Yeshua did that.’ I was called to be the true testifier of his life and teachings, the one that could not be refuted. “I thought that was all there was to my calling, for that already was a great responsibility. But each day I traveled with Yeshua, he also taught me more of the Celestine Light. He taught me how to call up, control, and use for good, many of the powers of that light. As he began to call apostles, he asked me to become one and to help teach the others, to show them how to use the light for good and call out their gifts of power, as he had shown me. Then I thought once more that this was my calling and a truly humbling and important responsibility it was. “But then there came another calling and a greater responsibility still. This one involves all of the Children of Light and it involves you. Over the years as I have experienced the burdens and joys of fulfilling the responsibilities I have been called to, I realized that it is all part of our progression through eternity. There is no point when we are ever done, when we know everything, when we can stop and just retire and take endless rest. There will always be new challenges and with them new opportunities for personal growth and expansion. It is true for me, it is true for you, especially on this day. And it is true for every Child of Light wherever they might be. “I am grateful for so much. I am grateful to you, for being here and listening to the inner guidance of the Celestine Light in your mind and true desire of the light in your heart. “If you will bear with me a few more minutes, it will be helpful for you to know how it is I have come to speak before you now, at the direction and in the name of Elohim. This is necessary because if you choose to accept your calling, you must also accept me for who and what I am, as I will be your teacher during the next eleven years that I remain upon the Earth. “The last day we had with Yeshua before he was taken to be crucified, was

when he gathered with me, Salome, and all of the apostles in the Garden of Gethsemane on the Mount of Olives. We found a secluded spot in the garden where there were no other people and knelt together in a circle to pray to our Father and Mother in heaven. Yeshua prayed first, then me, then Cephas, then Salome, then all of the apostles. “When the last had finished praying Yeshua took my hand and stepped with me into the center of the circle. He spoke to me in my mind in a gentle, soothing voice and asked me if I was prepared to fulfill the calling I was foreordained to before the world was. He had already told me that this was my destiny on three earlier occasions. I knew that this day was simply the one in which it would occur. I smiled at him and told him I was ready. “Together we looked up into sky. It was filled with large billowy, white clouds with much sunshine and blue sky showing as well. Yeshua spoke no words, but he called in the powers of heaven upon us. A dense, rapidly spinning pillar of impenetrable cloud formed and descended from the sky and enveloped us. Though Salome and the apostles were encircling us very closely, we could not see them, nor could they see us.” “I remember this moment so clearly.” Salome interrupted. “When the cloud touched down and came over Miriam and Yeshua, the wind was so strong all of us in the circle were thrown to the ground. But then as suddenly as it descended from the clouds above, it retreated back up into the sky. It took Miriam and Yeshua with it, for they were no longer among us after the column of cloud departed.” “Thank you for your eyewitness testimony Salome.” Miriam commended. “As the spinning cloud rose back into the sky and we with it, the feeling of weightlessness was exhilarating. When we stopped we were high above the ground. I could not even see Salome and the apostles below me. Amazingly, we were able to walk on the top of the clouds as if we were on solid ground. “I heard the sound of many trumpets blaring from a distance, but getting closer with every breath. Suddenly we were surrounded by heavenly beings dressed in robes of many splendid colors and I asked Yeshua who they were. He told me they were angels that had come to witness the occasion when I would be numbered among them. “I was in awe of the moment, scarcely able to comprehend where I was and what was about to take place, especially considering the ordeal I knew Yeshua was going to be going through beginning that very day when we

returned to Gethsemane.” “Then a man, an angel, walked over to us. He had long, wavy brown hair and a flowing beard. He was wearing a beautiful robe with a myriad of thin multicolored and golden threads running through it in all directions and he wore a wide, purple sash around his waist. “Yeshua put his hand on the man’s shoulder and introduced him. “This is Halakata.” he said. “He is currently the Angel of the Covenant and will remain so in fullness and be your guide while you learn the secrets of your calling.” “I greeted Halakata and asked him how long he had been the Angel of the Covenant. His reply made me smile. “I have no idea.” he said. “He told me he knew exactly when he was supposed to be any place in the Celestine Realms or upon any Earth in the heavens, but did not know how that related to the time as we keep it here.” “Yeshua patted him on his shoulder and told me, that Halakata had served faithfully and well for a very long time, on this, and on many Earths. He explained that Halakata had progressed in the expansion of his Celestine Light beyond the office of the Angel of the Covenant and had been called to something greater. Yeshua also assured me that Halakata would remain in his office for the full eleven years I would remain on the Earth in a purely physical form, to help train me to use the special powers of the Angel of the Covenant with prudence and wisdom.” “Lastly, he asked if I accepted my holy calling to become the next Angel of the Covenant. I told him with conviction that I did. “Then he spoke with great authority. He said, ‘In the name and by the power of Elohim - so let it be!’ And so it was. “Suddenly, I was filled with a blinding white light. It came from within me and rapidly radiated out filling the entire sky in every direction. Just as suddenly the white light rushed back to me and filled my body completely with its essence. “I had closed my eyes at the last moment and when I opened them I felt so different inside. Every part of me was different. On the outside it seemed like I still appeared the same for the most part, like the Miriam of Magdala that everyone had known. But on the inside, my heart beat with a different beat, my mind raced and was filled with knowledge I had never learned. “All of the angels including Halakata had vanished in the blink of an eye.

Only Yeshua still remained with me. As I looked at him, I was overwhelmed with love, and the testimony in my soul of who he was: the Lord of Light and the son of Elohim, the son of our Father and Mother in the Celestine Realms. “With that knowledge, came a clear understanding about the duties of my calling as the Angel of the Covenant. My responsibility was to be a faithful emissary of Elohim, to assist Children of Light to keep their covenants to Elohim and to expand into their greatness by understanding and living divine principles of happiness, health and longevity. As a special addition to my calling, for the next eleven years I am to be a teacher and protector of the Children of Light upon this Earth.” Miriam stopped speaking and there was total silence as we continued to all look at her in awe. She broke the silence tugging on her long hair with a bit of levity. “The one weakness I needed to overcome when we returned to be with Salome and the apostles was the realization that all the white light remained in my hair. As you can see, though I am just a few years past thirty, my hair has been as blindingly white as the color can be ever since that day. In my initial vanity, I wanted to dye it back to black, but Yeshua told me to leave it as it was for the greatest power in my office.” Miriam laughed a little laugh. “Salome was quite curious about how and why my hair had turned white.” “It is true.” Salome agreed with a soft laugh. “But I quickly got used to it and love her still.” “After Yeshua and I returned to the earth, the apostles knew what had occurred. They knew that one of the reasons we had come to the Mount of Olives was for my ordination as the Angel of the Covenant. Cephas came up and asked me, ‘So it is done then? Are you now the angel that Yeshua spoke of?’ ” “Yeshua told him that I was.” “I do not wish to speak any more about me.” Miriam concluded. “As I said earlier, this day is about you. I just wanted to share these events in my life with you so you can know with certainty, when confirmed by your prayers, that the calling I will reveal to you next, is a scared calling from the Elohim. I am merely the messenger and the bridge between you and Elohim that will allow the transformation of your calling to take place.” Miriam took a deep breath which she slowly exhaled and then continued. “I must speak now for quite some time. There is a great deal I must share

with you. I ask that though my talk may be long, that you do not interrupt me. I know you will have questions. Some will be answered along the path of my words. Kindly hold your other queries until after I have shared with you all that I must. Then I will be happy to answer the questions of those who have been patient.” Everyone nodded their assent and Miriam began her momentous talk. “Because of your faith in Elohim; because of your thoughtfulness and kindness and comfort to your fellow men and women of this Earth; because of your openness to the unknown and willingness to walk paths few have ever walked before you; and because each of the couples here are Soul Mates, united in all abodes of energy, Elohim has called and set you apart to receive a high and holy calling. If you accept this calling the template of your body will be changed in the twinkling of an eye. You will become nearly immortal in your body for the next two thousand years.” I think my mouth gaped open big enough to swallow a small saucer and my eyes probably looked as if they were going to pop out of my head, so great was my shock at what Miriam had just said. Looking around at all the others they were all in similar states of dumbfounded awe and incredulity. Miriam smiled a slight smile as she saw the look on our faces. “Before you get too excited about the prospect of living for millenniums while still on this Earth, let me explain some important nuances and limitations, and later, why this gift is being granted to you.” Never has a speaker had a more attentive audience. Not a whisper of breath, or shuffling movement of hand or foot could be heard as we awaited her next words. “Everyone here, including you Salome,” she said looking directly at her beloved companion, “can only be granted the blessing of this calling as a bonded couple. Four of you are currently single. If you wish to have your body template changed from mortal to immortal, you must first become married to one as worthy as you are for this sacred calling.” “As two of the singles here are women and two men, you might find your eternal companion standing near you even at this time. But if you do not have a resonance of love, one that connects you as Soul Mates, not just in your heart, but in all of your abodes of energy, then do not feel an obligation. You should not marry anyone just for the convenience, no matter how sweet and worthy they might be for the task.

“For those of you here that are already bonded couples, if you accept this calling, in the name and by the power of Elohim, I will change your template today as I ordain you to your calling. You walked in the gate mortal. You will walk out of it nearly immortal. But with very important limitations which I shall speak of in a moment. “For the four that are single, the calling is given to you on this day. But you will not have your template changed into millennial longevity unless you appear before me with your bonded Soul Mate before I depart this purely physical body in eleven years. “Now let me explain the limitations. Your body will continue to remain exactly as it is on this day, including the age you now are, as long as you do not poison it by the food you eat, the liquids you drink, or the lifestyle you lead. “However, if you are older and wish to rejuvenate into a more youthful state, it is possible with the correct herbs and lifestyle choices. But youthening is not a part of this blessing. If you choose to do it, you must discover the secrets on your own. “Even if you faithfully live as healthy as you should, you can still be injured or killed by weapons, or die by any violent means that would kill anyone else such as drowning, fire, poison, felled by an attacker, or even an inattentive accident. You can still be afflicted by any sickness or disease and suffer the painful or fatal consequences, just like any other person. “Of course, if you live a Celestine lifestyle and follow a Celestine diet, you will be naturally resistant or immune to most of the sicknesses and diseases that afflict the people of the world. “Your blessing is simply to have a body that will continue to live in vitality without an end to years, as long as you don’t allow anything to happen to it that would degrade or kill it. Life beyond that is up to you. “There are also pains to this blessing. You will bury all of your children. Every mortal friend you make in your life’s journey will also pass from your life, while you continue living. You will never be able to remain living in one location too long, as your unreasonable and even impossible age will soon draw unwanted attention that could lead to either your execution as a witch, or imprisonment and torture by the military or government trying to discover your secret. “It is for these reasons that this calling is only for couples. As everyone

else you know beyond this group will pass from this life, it is important that each of you has an eternal companion that will always be there to comfort you and share your life joys and happiness.” Miriam paused for a moment, took a deep breath and continued. “Yet the reality is that many, if not most of you will perish before your calling is ended in about two thousand years. Some of you will be unlikely to remain alive for even five hundred years. Though your deaths may occur because of your own neglect, or bad choices of diet, it also may not. You may do everything you should and still perish from the Earth as the world is simply a very dangerous place, with many ways to die and soldiers and brigands at every bend, only too happy to slit your throat for a coin or a perceived grievance. If you live, helping this Eden world created with great love by the Elohim, to not be destroyed by the foolishness of the inhabitants, is one of your purposes. “The reality that some of you will die before your calling is completed, also means that some of you will be left alone without your Soul Mate companion. But in this I have good news. “If anyone of you passes from the physical life before your companion, the one that passes, as long as they remain worthy, will be made a Charion angel by Elohim. Not an angel with an office and special responsibilities, such as I am, but an angel at large if you will. An angel ready to carry out the will of Elohim if directed, but free to do good however they wish, when they are not fulfilling a specific responsibility.” “Angels are the only beings blessed to be able to be in both a physical body and a spiritual body, to be able to walk physically upon the earth and also to live in a glorified spiritual body in the Celestine Realms. “But an angel’s time in the physical is limited by the restrictions imposed by Elohim. If your loved one passes from the physical before you, they will be ordained an angel and able to come and physically be with you for one to two hours weekly. But more than this they cannot do. “It was not always so. In days of old, after the twelve brothers and twelve sisters left the Garden of Eden, in the days coming up to Noah, male angels from the Celestine Realms, who had no life companions, lusted after the daughters of men on the Earth. Refusing to fulfill their responsibilities as angels, but retaining their special attributes, which at that time had not been limited by Elohim, they came down to the Earth and lived upon it and took

the daughters of men as wives. In their wicked ways they introduced sundry diversions from the teachings of Elohim that caused a great regression in the progression of man. “To insure such calamity and perversion of the powers of angels could never again occur, Elohim changed the templates of most angels so they could only remain in a physical form for a couple of hours every seven days. This will still be a comforting solace to any of you who remain alone upon the Earth. If your Soul Mate passes before you, they will be able to return each week and touch you and hold you, talk with you and counsel you, until your time on the physical Earth is also done. “There is still one more restriction upon your life as an immortal that you must be aware of and agree to abide. Once all of your currently living friends and family have passed from this life, you are forbidden from having contact with the mortal Children of Light other than in anonymous passing, unless specifically directed to do so by an angelic messenger from Elohim, which would most likely be me. “You may not live among them, befriend them, or attend any of their meetings or activities other than as an anonymous one time visitor passing through, never to be seen again. “Similarly, you will never reveal that I am an angel to any of the other Children of Light currently living, including your own children and family. Most importantly, you must never reveal the nature of your calling to anyone, including your closest family. Neglect of this dictate, depending upon the severity of the transgression, will also be a cause to revoke your calling and return you to a template of mortality and a quick death if you are beyond the years you would have otherwise died.” Miriam’s unexpected announcement on the need to remain anonymous and the consequences of missteps, was creating clamoring consternation, pretty much among everyone. She held up both of her hands to draw everyone’s attention. “Hear me, most blessed Children of Light.” Everyone quieted down. Not quiet, but from a din to a murmur as they looked to hear a greater explanation from Miriam. “Though this seems like a most onerous requirement, fulfilling it is vital, both to keep you humble and on your task, and to insure the maximum potential growth for all the Children of Light that you might come in contact with. “Though you will be blessed with extended longevity, you will still be

filled with all the character flaws and foibles of man, against which you must be ever vigilant, especially as you will be given greater abilities and will develop more potent powers than those who are mortals, due to your extended number of years to learn and train. “It is by overcoming your weaknesses that you become greater than you were. But the weaknesses will always be there in dormancy, even when you think you have conquered them. Given the right opportunity and circumstances they can reemerge again to torment you, retard your personal growth and expansion, and most dangerously, hurt others. “One of the most likely causes of your demise as a near immortal, is to be revered as a special holy man or woman because you are imbued with powers greater than mortals, or even in the extreme, worshiped as a god. This would put you in situations where the evil character traits of pride, and puffed up vanity of self-importance you thought you had buried, would have an opportunity to resurrect. “Because of your accumulated knowledge from centuries of observation and learning, and your potent gifts of paranormal powers from a very long lifetime of practice, you would be put in situations where you thought you knew best, where you felt it no longer important or necessary to consider the knowledge or opinions of others, who would probably already be revering and deferring to you. “Despots of mortality are insignificant next to the damage that could be done by a ruler with powers greater than all the people, who demands obedience and never dies. You would become no better than the fallen angels I spoke of, who became so wicked that they nearly destroyed the people of the Earth and ultimately Elohim cast them into outer darkness because of their evil. “In addition to the active damage you could inflict upon the Children of Light if you were to associate with them, there is also a tremendous amount of harm you could do to them indirectly. People of all religious beliefs continually pray to Elohim, in the guise of the god of their understanding, for everything from good weather for crops, good luck in games of chance, safe births and victory in battles. Most would be dismayed and confused, even to the point of the loss of their faith, to learn that the Elohim very rarely intervene in the affairs of men, even when the consequences of not intervening might be the death and destruction of good people, even Children

of Light. This is by divine design to insure all men and women have a full opportunity in this physical life, to grow and expand by facing and overcoming challenges, and to find the inner strength to not be overcome by their failures and disappointments. “Were one or more of you to be known in their midst, they would turn to you to solve their problems. They would never learn to find the greatness inside of themselves by overcoming their challenges. They would never have personal miracles and experiences causing their faith to grow, which is a great power in itself that must be cultivated. If you were there to solve their individual and societal problems, they would never learn the give and take necessary to find mutually beneficial paths, even with those seeking different outcomes. Nor would they learn to be strong in their hearts and remain Celestine in their essence when life gives them disappointment and tragedy. “One of the primary reasons men and women take a physical form and live a physical life in the first place is so they can learn and grow from their experiences. If you were living among them, your very presence would cause them to ask you to do for them, instead of doing for themselves. Your presence instead of benefiting them, would stunt their growth and block one of the primary reasons they came down to Earth in a physical body. “I hope this explanation is a balm to your disquiet.” Miriam said comfortingly. “If it is not and if you think this is too much for you to faithfully bear, please get up now and depart from us in love and peace. Once you have departed I will put a veil of forgetfulness upon you and you will remember the events of this day not at all.” Would you be surprised if I told you that not one person got up to leave or even made a murmur of dissent? As Miriam explained the reasons for the dictate, it made perfect sense. No one was willing to walk out on such an amazing calling simply because some parts would be slightly challenging to live with. “There is still one more limitation you should be aware of before you accept this calling.” Miriam revealed. “If you fall away from the light and no longer are worthy to fulfill your responsibilities, your template will be changed back to mortality. If you are past the years you would normally have died, your body will age very rapidly. Within one to three days, you will shrivel and degenerate until you are nothing but old dust blowing away in the wind.”

Whoa... that gave me pause, and a few others as well I think. I was getting light-headed from everything Miriam was revealing. It was really quite a lot to take in all at once. But as I soon discovered, the bigger stretch of the mind was still yet to come, not so much for me, as I had some experience on other worlds. But for everyone else there...they were about to get walloped with something that would strain their credulity and capacity to imagine. Seeing her audience still raptly attentive, Miriam continued unveiling the intricacies of our calling. “You must wonder what could possibly be so important that the Elohim would change your template to allow you, and only you, to live for another two thousand years in a physical body. “There are multiple purposes and responsibilities with this calling. All of your lives most of you have lived in the land of your birth. You know there is more world out there beyond your homeland. But it has never seemed bigger than you can imagine. The reality my brothers and sisters is it is far more immense than you can imagine. “At night you see the stars in the sky, so numerous you cannot count them. Imagine that each star was a grain of sand, and that you could hold all the stars you can see at night in your hand as grains of sand. The Earth we live on is only one of the grains of sand in your hand. Now remember the longest beach you have ever seen, one where the beach goes on and on out of sight, and where the sand is so deep you can never dig to the bottom. “All the stars you hold in your hand as grains of sand are infinitesimally insignificant compared to the uncountable grains of sand that are on the beach.” Miriam paused to insure the momentousness of her next words were felt to the core of our beings. “Though this world and the small familiar part that you live in is all that you know, please understand that for every grain of sand on the endless beach of great depth, there is another Earth out among the stars. Truly, there are uncountable Earths and other worlds teeming with life that exist out among the stars in addition to the one grain of sand that we live on.” I expected everyone to gasp at her description. But to my surprise they all seemed simply intent on listening. Elohim had chosen well when he had chosen these good brothers and sisters. Miriam continued enthralling her listeners. “Besides all of the worlds that exist among the stars of the sky there are innumerable other worlds that exist in a different layer of the same place. They too are filled with beings and

creatures that are unlike any you have ever seen or heard of. Your calling also involves these worlds. “It is the custom of this land that two witnesses establish the truth of a testimony. I give you my testimony that these worlds exist and call upon Salome and Lazarus to bear witness of the truth.” She looked at me. “Lazarus?” I stood up a little nervously, surprised to be called on without warning. But I knew what she wanted me to say. In as short a time as possible I related what had occurred when I traveled to the world of Ferrtho not long ago with Yeshua, Miriam, Salome and the apostles. I was somewhat self-conscious that people would think me the greatest liar when I started talking about the tiny Hebs and their silent, silver floating air ships, and their colorful, translucent city that stretched up into the clouds. But to my relief no one laughed or got up and walked away. Contrarily, everyone seemed open, interested and attentive. I left out the part where Miriam stuck my feet to the ground and made me mute, as that wasn’t really pertinent to the description of the alien world or beings. Next Salome, got up and related her experiences on other worlds far more bizarre than the one I visited. She had been to multiple worlds with Miriam, Yeshua and the apostles and described their travel through the portals and the lands and strange creatures they encountered very well. To my surprise, she too was received without heckling or scoffing and instead with keen and sincere attention. Looking at Bai and Ting and the others who did not speak Aramaic, it seemed from their attentiveness that they must have been hearing Salome and I in their native languages, just as they heard Miriam when she spoke. I even saw looks of fascination and curiosity on most faces. Something I did not expect. In the modern world, there are science fiction movies and television shows that are not that far off the mark from reality in some instances. To a modern human, the things we talked about might be thought to just be fantasy, but at least it would be a fantasy that books, movies and TV shows had prepared people to grasp. Not so for even one person sitting at the table besides me and Salome. To the others, we were describing places and people incomprehensibly different in every way from their world, or any place, people or creature on their world they had ever heard spoken of, to use as a reference. I expected them to be

looking around at each other in abject bewilderment, mocking us because they were incapable of even beginning to fathom the descriptions. But they were open, curious and accepting, even of that which they could not begin to grasp until they personally experienced it. I suppose it is not different than how we of faith accept the Elohim, the Father and Mother in the Celestine Realms. Even me, who traveled there, never saw them, or heard the Father and Mother speak; yet I know they are real. The truth reverberates in my heart and mind. My brothers and sisters of light that were present with me that day in our courtyard had even more faith than me. They had not died and traveled to the Celestine Realms to know it is a real and tangible place as I had. None of them had seen the multitude of miracles from Yeshua that have been my privilege to witness. None of them had been resurrected from the dead. Yet their faith was as strong or stronger than mine, in a reality they had not seen, had not heard, and had not experienced. I realized that is why they could sit there, hearing of strange worlds and creatures and being completely receptive to the unknown. What they knew, their love for Yeshua, their conviction in Miriam, allowed them to have faith and trust in that which they did not know. A lesson I learned that day that has benefited me all my long life whenever I have had my own unknown bridges to cross: From the steadfast foundation of what you know with conviction is true, you can leap chasms of uncertainty with full trust in the success of your leap of faith. “Let us get now to the central reason Elohim is willing to change the template of your physical life into virtual agelessness.” Miriam continued. “The distances between the worlds of the stars are far beyond the means of the fastest ship to ever reach in a lifetime of sailing, even if they could sail among the stars. “And the worlds that are found not in the stars, but in different layers could never be reached by a ship even if it were to sail eternally, because they are not in the same time or space as this world and the worlds of the stars. But our world, and all other worlds, both those among the stars and those hidden in different layers, are all connected energetically and physically. Herein lies both the benefit and the challenge and a primary reason for your calling and blessing of longevity. “You know if a room is closed up with no openings for air and the door

always shut tight, it becomes dank and musty, the air stale and unhealthy, caked with accumulated dust and difficult to breath. Each of the innumerable worlds is like a room in a house that has no ending or beginning. Each room is connected via a passageway to many other rooms. As long as the doors are open, fresh air circulates from one room to another, and rejuvenating energy from one world to another. “This was the creative design of Elohim when all the worlds were brought into existence, that they might never grow stale and stagnate, but always be enlivened with new and diverse energy from other worlds; that all might maintain vitality for the health and well-being of their inhabitants. “As these worlds are very different, so too are their energies disparate and often quite discordant with the energies of our Earth. This is actually necessary to ensure there is a good mix of dissimilar energies to foster an enlivened and vibrant state on all the worlds that exchange dynamism with one another. “If only energy was exchanged between worlds there would be less need for your calling. But that the creations of Elohim might grow from challenges of their wits and wills, when the gateways are fully open, in addition to the flow of energy, any creature or being, can pass through the gateway from one world to another. “Most that enter from other worlds are fairly benign and cannot venture far from the portal as their resonance for their home world is like a lodestone pulling them back into the passageway. The further they venture from the gateway the greater the force pulling them back to their world. “However, if they can push with all of their strength through the point of greatest resistance, they can break away from the lodestone-like pull and be free to live their lives on this Earth if the environment of air, water and temperature will support them. That is normally the outcome, as the more intelligent ones would not try to remain here in the first place if it was not a hospitable environment. “Many of the strangest animals that you see in this world, the ones that are simply bizarre compared to the normal templates of animals, are likely creatures whose ancestors escaped from other worlds to inhabit this one. But it is not these mostly benign creatures that inhabit this Earth that are of concern or need the attention of your calling. “The Elohim are watchers, not kindly overseers enmeshed in the lives of

their subjects. They are the architects of creation that laid the foundation. They created and put in place the template and environment by which all things can live, reproduce, grow, expand and in some instances even evolve and change from the form they were created into something different. “Understanding the eternal nature of all things, except in extreme circumstances, the Elohim do not interfere or intervene in the lives of their creations. Instead, they give each person complete freedom to rise or fall, expand or shrink, depending upon their own wise or foolish choices and actions. This is true even when imprudent actions and choices result in death and misery. In the context of eternity, pains are not long, and even death is not an end, merely a bump on eternities road. If this is so, you might wonder why bother to pray to the Elohim, if there is little likelihood that they will answer your prayers. Though your prayer may be personalized and addressed to the Elohim, please understand that they are merely the essential focus to initiate the actions you seek by your prayer. Though your prayer does not motivate them to act directly on your behalf, it does tap you into a direct connection to the source of all power and creation. When you pray to them, you are actually coalescing your own power and calling upon the many other energies of the universe that can aid you. If you pray together with others for a common cause, the power of the prayer is magnified many times more than your numbers. “Nevertheless, the Elohim do take action through their chosen stalwarts when the grand design they put in motion is threatened to be altered in ways that would thwart, impede, or reverse the eternal progression of man toward greater light. Such as it was when the fallen angels perverted the world. Such as it is now and will continue to increasingly be in the future. You are the defenders they have chosen to turn the tide and hold back the flood upon this world. And know that you are not alone. There are others just like you, on many of the worlds of the stars: worthy and valiant Children of Light that stand as guardians of their worlds even as you will for yours. “Recently on some worlds, and for a longer time on other Earths, various dangerous and lethal creatures from the layers of different times and spaces, have begun entering through the portals, in numbers high enough to cause serious disruption, danger and even eventual extermination to the worlds to which they are escaping. “Unlike most unwanted visitors that are quickly pulled back to the

resonance of their home world in the shadow spaces, these creatures, are not. They are either strong enough or sufficiently intelligent that they break through the resonance barrier. A few types are intelligent enough that they have learned to consciously use the portals to spread to other worlds and make an organized effort to do so. “Some of the creatures, such as Zartus bugs, are already a scourge on many worlds; creating such havoc that entire nations are dispersing and civilization is reverting to more primitive states. These are the types of consequences that you are called to counter as they radically alter the Elohim’s template of creation and progression. “Many of the uninvited intruders that have come here and to other Earths, have acute sentience and intelligence. When you encounter them do not underestimate their threat simply because they do not look like you or any creatures of your world. Though they may appear like bugs, strange animals, or even a form of human, some will be more intelligent and cunning than most people you meet. Many are also stronger than you, and have deadly means of attack and self-protection that are unlike the people and animals of this world of which you are familiar. “On this Earth there are one hundred and forty four permanent portals that lead to the same number of shadow worlds in the layers. Each couple will be responsible to be guardians of twelve of the permanent gateways. “Once you have increased your own talents and become Adepts of the Celestine Light, you will be capable of opening your own gateways at any location that will take you to any world among the stars or in the layers you wish to go. Lazarus and Salome already have some experience with this ability as they described to you. “You will be given two tools and a new sense to aid you in your calling. If you choose to accept this responsibility, at the time of your ordination, you will be imbued with an inner knowing that will allow you to feel the presence of any creature that is alien to this Earth if they are within a few minutes walk from your location. The closer you approach them, the more intense the feeling will become. And the more experienced you are, the further away you will be able to sense dangers.” Miriam held up a clear rock crystal on a chain. “You will also be given this tool of Celestine Light. It has been specially forged by the Elohim. You must continually wear it on a chain around your neck to create and maintain a

bond with the crystal. “It will only work for you if you have a personal bond with it. If any creature that would be a serious threat to this Earth or its inhabitants, comes through one of the portals which is under your stewardship, the crystal laying against your chest will alert you by becoming quite hot. Once alerted, hold it in your left hand with the tip pointing outward and slowly rotate in a circle. It will have an attraction and undeniable pull in the direction of the gate to which you need to make haste.” She held up another small object but I could not quite make out what it was. “Oftentimes, when you receive a warning from the crystal about your neck that something dangerous has come through a portal, it will be too distant for you to arrive there traveling by foot, before the intruder has established resonance with this Earth and departed. Though it also looks like nothing more than another pretty rock crystal, this unique device was fashioned by the Savasi. It will allow you to travel instantly to any portal under your guardianship and you shall each receive one. Keep it on your person, even on the same chain as the other if you like. But be sure any chain is not easily broken or able to slip off your neck and be lost. “The proximity to your aura will affect a bonding that will only allow the tools to function for you and no other person, unless you are deceased, in which case another Adept could bond with it over time. No two look alike. Once you have received yours and are bonded with it, there will be no mistaking it for another. “As I already mentioned, some of you, perhaps even most of you, for various reasons, will not remain upon this Earth for the full duration of your two thousand year calling. It will be the responsibility of the mate of anyone who vacates their calling early, through either death or unworthiness, to continue alone in the protective stewardship of the gateways. “If both the husband and the wife of a guardian couple are no longer upon the Earth or fulfilling their stewardship, it becomes the responsibility of one of the remaining couples to assume stewardship of their portals. “In this case it may take up to a year of wearing the other persons guardian crystals for a bonding to form that will enable them to work for you. This includes the crystal that can transport you to the portal in an instant. During this transition time, you will need to personally visit each gateway on a regular basis, until you have bonded with the new crystals.

“There are also reasons this is a two thousand year calling and why it is likely to be only a two thousand year calling. In addition to greater knowledge and expertise, gained from experiences, your own power and abilities will grow over time. During your first hundred years as a Guardian, you may be able to sense alien dangers that are within a five to ten minute walk. By your five hundredth year, you should be able to sense dangerous creatures from worlds of the spaces, at least a days’ walk from your location. By your thousandth year you will be able to sense the dangerous interlopers several days walk away. If you make it to your two thousandth year, you should be able to sense danger to the Earth or its inhabitants from anywhere on this world. “As the threats will likely increase over the centuries, especially from the foolish leaders of this world as they gain more and more destructive power in their weapons, so will your knowledge and ability to counter them, be they native to this world or alien. “By the time you have reached your two thousandth year, you will personally have grown and expanded in this holy calling as great as you have need. It will be time for you to reunite with your loved ones that passed lifetimes before, and to move onward to a new and greater calling, invigorated by different challenges. “Normally, the Elohim would not ask you to remain in a calling like this for so long. But the Celestine Light will become very weak in this world for many hundreds of years, even more than a millennium. There will not be many Children of Light upon it who are worthy and capable of replacing you as Guardians. “The Elohim foretell a return and expansion of the Celestine Light upon the Earth as you near your two thousandth year. There will be Children of Light capable of fulfilling your stewardship as a Guardian. Worthy Children of Light born in those days will be called and ordained as you will be today, to be the Guardians of Earth. You will then be freed from this stewardship to pursue an even greater one. “Prior to about two hundred years ago, there was not a need for Guardians on this Earth. The destructive weapons of the Caesars of this world, while violent and rending, can effect nothing other than on a very small scale. But as time passes the destructive capabilities of the weapons of men will grow, even to the point that all of the world could be destroyed if the Guardians of

the Earth do not prevent it. This is a fate that has already occurred on other worlds. “The small number of invasive creatures that have traversed the portals up until now have either been no threat or were removed by the angels of Elohim. But the numbers of the dangerous ones have increased and will continue to do so. And the responsibility of protecting your Earth must be given to those of you who call it home, not to the angels of Elohim. It is only by doing for yourself, even in the face of adversity, that you grow into your potential. “When you are called to do your duty and protect your world when it is threatened by dangerous intruders from other worlds, you will have three options. Any person or creature other than the highest level Adept of the Celestine Light, cannot pass through a portal without being held within the lodestone pull of its resonance for at least an hour and often much longer. This is true for any and all creatures you will be called to defend against. It is during this time, while they are confined to a small geographical area that they are most vulnerable and easiest to confront. You would be wise to act during that window of opportunity if at all possible. “If you have enough time and means to subdue the intruder into unconsciousness without injuring or killing it, you can put a forget spell upon it and carry it back through the portal to its home world. Once there, put a revulsion spell upon it for the portal, then return to your world. When the creature awakens it will have no memories of its travels through the gateway. Instead it will have an intense revulsion, even fear of the portal, and will never make attempt to transit it again. “The second method you can use to abate a threat is to put an energy net across the entrance to the portal. This is trickier than it sounds. It cannot be a permanent net as it would interfere too long with the needed energy flow between worlds to keep both vitalized. Also, because the gateways are not static, but expand and contract on a regular basis as they breathe, energy nets can be stressed and deteriorate until they simply fall apart. But a net is a good choice at times, especially when you are faced with a great number of harmful creatures coming through and you simply need to plug the outlet. “The last option is to take the life of the invading creature. This should be a last resort as all life is precious. But you are justified in taking a life in selfdefense, or in defense of your family or world. Do not hesitate to take this

extreme measure if neither of the other options are viable. Remember, every malevolent creature you do not neutralize in one way or the other, is a threat to the life of the people and animals of your Earth. It is your Earth you will be guardians and stewards over. It is your Earth that you must protect.” Miriam stopped speaking and just looked at us in silence with the beginnings of a smile upturning the corners of her lips. I wasn’t sure if she was finished inundating us with knowledge or was pausing to see if anyone had questions. But she did not speak and neither did anyone else. For our part, I think most, if not all of us that had been listening to her, were still too numbed by the enormity of it all for our brains to activate our mouths to articulate words. “It is time now for those of you who are willing to assume the calling I have explained, to be ordained and set apart to fulfill it.” Miriam announced. “Any who are not prepared at this time in their heart and mind, in their faith and conviction, need to depart now in love. You will have no memory of this meeting and no shame in going about your life as you always have. As this is a calling for couples, if one of you is uncertain about taking on this stewardship, you both must depart from us now in love.” I looked at Hannah and she at me. “I am ready and excited.” I whispered to her. “As am I Lazarus.” she agreed quietly with a big smile. “I am humbled and thrilled to have such a blessing. Our lives are never dull in the Celestine Light are they?” Looking around the tables, I noticed all the other couples having similar whispered conversations. The four that were singles just looked back and forth from one to another with no words and inscrutable silent messages writ upon their faces. Salome seemed to be trying to avoid eye contact with anyone other than Miriam. But she got no solace from her, as Miriam just held her index finger to her lips to ask Salome to remain quiet and not question her at the moment. “I sense that all of you remain committed to this stewardship. You were chosen well.” Miriam affirmed. “Your many questions about specifics: the how, when and why, will all be answered in the coming days as I begin your training. But now it is my privilege and blessing to represent Elohim and ordain you to this high and holy calling. Remain where you are seated. I shall walk around behind each of you to lay my hands upon your head to call and

set you apart with this stewardship and invest you with the sixth sense Elohim has promised you.” She looked at me. “And I shall begin with my brother Lazarus and his beloved Hannah.” Miriam took off her sandals and walked barefoot over to where I was sitting on a bench at the table with Hannah. She came up and laid both of her hands upon my head, connecting the Alpha/Omega energy gateways in her hands to the ones on the top of my head. “Remove your sandals Lazarus.” she directed. “And clasp your hands together in the prayer position.” I did as she asked. My silent curiosity in my own mind, as to why, was quickly answered. Miriam looked to the others. “As I have asked Lazarus, so I ask all of you. Prepare yourselves by removing your footwear and resting your bare feet upon the bare ground. Hold your hands in the prayer position once I come to you. This connects the three pairs of energy gateways in your body in a most powerful loop. Through your feet comes the grounded energy of our Earth, our home, and with it a connection to all life upon it. The energy flowing from my hands into the gateways at the top of your head, imbues you directly with the essence of the Elohim to whom I am linked. With your hands together in the prayer position you seal off the possibility of any outside energy interfering. You are for this moment the truest, most pure connection between heaven and Earth.” She looked off to the side and down at me. “Are you ready Lazarus?” “I am.” I nodded affirmatively. “Lazarus of Bethany.” she began. “At the direction of the Elohim and by their authority, I ordain you to the calling of Earth Guardian. You are set apart to be a defender of all life upon the Earth; to protect the living people and creatures of Earth from any dangers, be they native or invaders from other worlds, against which they would have no defense, or that would irreparably harm the balance and abundance of life on the Earth. “As long as you remain worthy, the template of your physical body is changed at this moment from mortality to immortality, provided you care for it and nurture it, are prudent and do not allow it to be felled by sickness, accident, or enemies blow.” “You are also endowed from this very moment with a new sense, a sixth sense, that will alert you to any dangers from any living creature, being, or

threat of any kind that has entered this world from another, or is native to this Earth and threatens destruction to the template of life laid down by Elohim.” “May you be blessed to fulfill your calling as a worthy son of Elohim.” In the name of Yeshua, the Lord of Light, so be it.” “Tears flowed freely down my cheeks and a feeling of utter euphoria filled me as Miriam spoke, and each and every person around the tables gave their confirmation of my ordination with a hearty, “So be it!” One by one, beginning next with my wife Hannah, Miriam circled the tables, standing behind each person and ordaining them to the same blessed calling as Earth Guardian. One by one, we all endorsed them in their new stewardship with firm affirmations of, “So be it!” With each of the four who were not yet couples, she ordained them to their calling, but did not yet give them the sixth sense or change their physical template into near immortality. When the last of us had been ordained, Miriam finally sat down. I could see her take a deep breath and slowly exhale as she relaxed and embraced Salome. I realized her talk and our ordinations were probably her own first big responsibility in her new calling as the Angel of the Covenant and she must be relieved that it had all gone well. Of course we were all so enthralled and curious about our new stewardship that we never left the table the remainder of the day. We stayed asking questions of Miriam and reveling in and being astounded by her answers until the night had descended and it was too dark to continue. All of us were affected in different ways and had varying life situations that would need to be worked through. But we each knew with the deepest conviction, that our lives would never be the same again. [1] As told in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapter 14 [2] See Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapter 4 [3] See Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapters 9 & 12 [4] As told in fulness in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus chapters 38, 39 & 40 [5] In 722 BC, Samaria, the northern capital of the Kingdom of Israel, was conquered by the Assyrians. This was the land of ten of the twelves tribes of Israel that became known as the ‘Lost Tribes’, when all the young and healthy were shipped off to be slaves in other parts of the Assyrian empire. Cuneiform translations recounting the fall of capital state that “27,290 captives” were removed from Samaria. People from other parts of the Assyrian empire were brought to Samaria to fill the void of those removed as slaves. The newcomers intermarried with those left behind as unfit to be slaves. Over time,

the exact manner of Hebrew worship was also altered. Samaritans like the servant of Nicodemus, were despised by the Hebrews of the day, as impure both of blood and theology.

GLOSSARY Aeon: An ancient word for energy, particularly energy that is felt but not seen. In more modern times it is referred to as an alternative form of eon, marking a certain period of time. Alamar: “Human” is a name people of Earth call themselves. But we belong to a race that is quite extensive in the universe that universally goes by the name of “Alamars.” Whenever the term “Alamar” is used, it is synonymous with “human.” Amram: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua. Known as Andrew in modern Christianity. Alpha/Omega Gateways: Energy flows through the human body via the three Alpha/Omega gateway points, which are the top of the head, palms of the hands, and soles of the feet. At these points energy can also flow in from external sources or flow out, as it does when someone is physically healed using the ancient laying on of hands technique. Arayhim: The highest of three levels of angels. The responsibilities of Arayhim angels encompasses all the life and creations of the Elohim, on all worlds. Bethany: A substantial town to the east of Jerusalem. Home of the family of Lazarus, Miriam and Martha. Bharat: Name in Palestine 2,000 years ago for the area known as India today. Bityah: Grandfather of Lazarus, Miriam and Martha. Brothers: A commonly used term among the Children of Light in reference to male members, even when there is no genetic family connection. Broz: A primitive, short, hairy, human-like race of beings on the planet Ferrtho.

Celestine: This word is most commonly used as an alternative label for the Children of Light. Celestine Light: The Celestine Light encompasses multiple aspects. It is embodied in the the teachings of Yeshua of Nazareth and applies to those people who “follow the Celestine Light”, or in other words, live the lifestyle and adhere to the beliefs as taught by Yeshua. It is also the power that emanates from the Elohim, the source of all energy and creation in the universe. Thus Children of Light are taught how to tap into and utilize the powers of Celestine Light. This is often referred to as “using their gifts.” Cephas: The leader of the Apostles at the time of Yeshua on Earth 2,000 years ago. Known as Peter in modern Christianity. Charion: Third level of three levels of angels. They are not given specific callings, but stand ready to aid any of the angels of the higher levels as called upon, or fulfill specific but temporary duties as directed by Elohim. When they are not fulfilling a specific task, they are free to do good among the Children of Light as they desire. Children of Light: The followers of Yeshua of Nazareth, kind and generous people who live a lifestyle structured around his teachings and example, and are known both in ancient and modern times as Children of Light. Communities of Light: At the north end of Lake Gennesaret were four towns. From left to right they were Gennesaret, Chorazin, Capernaum and Bethsaida. These were long established towns well before the advent of the Children of Light. Several of the apostles had lived all their lives in this area and Yeshua and Miriam settled into a home in Capernaum. Cephas and some of the other apostles were fishermen with their boats home ported in Bethsaida. As new converts arrived from other towns in Palestine and lands afar, they congregated at the four towns at the north of the lake, which came to be known as the Communities of Light by the adherents to the Celestine Light and the teachings of Yeshua. Contubernium: A unit of eight Roman soldiers. Originally a unit of ten, but in later eras of the empire it was reorganized into units of eight by the Roman army.

Cubit: A cubit is a length of measurement used in the ancient world and even into early-modern times. It measures the length of a human forearm from the tip of the longest finger to the elbow. Different cultures in the Middle East, established different lengths for a cubit. In the Labyrinth of Immortality and the Secret Earth series, a cubit is the Hebrew cubit, which is approximately eighteen inches or 450 mm. Dara: Daughter of Yehsua and Miriam, sister of Uriel. Elissa: The Oracles of Celestine Light: Vivus, chapters 64-65 tell the story of Elissa in great detail. She was the very beautiful, token virgin High Priestess of the pagan temple at Tyre. Fated with only one more year to live before she was sacrificed to make way for a younger High Priestess, she was identified as a Child of Light by Yeshua. Along with Yeshua and the Apostles, Miriam and Salome, she participated in a Great Circle of Celestine Light to banish the dark energy that continued to depress the area of Tyre since the massacres by Alexander of Macedonia. Using powerful illusions to deceive the guards and priests, Elissa escaped from Tyre and joined Yeshua’s group as they journeyed back to the Communities of Light on Lake Gennesaret. At the conclusion of Labyrinth of Immortality we learn that she is one of the chosen twenty-four to become immortal, so we shall be hearing much more of her in the subsequent two volumes of the Secret Earth series. Elohim: The name the Children of Light use to refer to God. This is also one of the names God is called in ancient Hebrew scriptures. However, while all the Abrahamic religions, including Jewish, Islamic and Christian, are monotheistic, the Children of Light view Elohim as three distinct and separate individuals: the Father, the Mother and the Son, collectively known as Elohim or referred to as “the Elohim.” Yeshua is the son in the trinity of the Elohim. Galilee: A province of Israel at the time of the Labyrinth of Immortality. Bounded on the north by what today would be the southern border of Lebanon. Bounded on the west by the Mediterranean Sea, and on the east by the Sea of Galillee, which was known by the name of Lake Gennesaret during the era of the Labyrinth of Immortality. Yehsua’s home town of Nazareth, the hot spring town of Tiberius, as well as the three of the four towns on the north end of Lake Gennesaret comprising the Celestine

Communities of Light, are all in Galilee. The town of Bethsaida, where several of the Apostles were based as fishermen, was just over the border into a neighboring province to the east. Ganish: This is a term used in a respectful way to distinguish followers of Celestine Light from those who are not. Gazer: In the Celestine Realm, where Lazarus traveled to after he died from the bite of a poisonous snake, Gazers were small, roughly circular, underground spring fed bodies of water, where Lazarus could view and listen in on any person in any location, in real time. Gazers could also be used to instantly travel from one place to another within the vast Celestine Realm. Heb: Highly intelligent and advanced alien beings from the planet Ferrtho in the Fifth Kingdom, which is in a different time and space than Earth. Herod Antipas: His actual last name was Antipatros, but he was commonly known as Antipas. Herod’s father was a Hebrew king named Herod the Great, who ruled over a wide area of the Holy Land under the direction of the Romans, who conquered the land in 63 B.C.E. Antipas had numerous brothers and half-brothers, most of whom also went by the first name of Herod. Subsequent generations of descendants of Herod the Great also took the name Herod, so it can be quite confusing trying to figure out who was who. In his father’s will Antipas was designated to be the ruler of the provinces, Galilee and Peraea. The Roman emperor Augustus later agreed to this arrangement, making the rule of Antipas official. Herod’s stepdaughter was Salome through his wife Herodias. It was Herodias that forced Salome to dance provocatively for Herod and his guests and then demand the head of Yochanan the Baptizer as a payment from Herod. At the insistence of Herodias, Herod had reluctantly imprisoned Yochanan for speaking out against his marriage, as Herodias was both the ex-wife of a living halfbrother and his niece by another half-brother. Israel: At the time of the events in the Labyrinth of Immortality the lands of Israel, still occupied primarily by Hebrews were extensive, though they were under control of the Roman Empire and populated by many other cultures as well. This is the geographic area where most of the events in the Labyrinth of Immortality took place. In modern times, this encompasses the area between

the southern end of the Dead Sea; north up to the city of Sidon, in Lebanon; bounded on the West by the Mediterranean Sea; and on the East by the lands within ten miles East of the Jordan River. Ja: The energy center of the heart in the Celestine Light Root Ki system. It is the emotional core of the body. It corresponds roughly with the Anahata heart chakra in the Hindu/Yogic tradition. Judea: The province of ancient Israel, which includes Jerusalem and Bethany, two cities that figure prominently in Labyrinth of Immortality. Ka: The energy center of the mind in the Celestine Light Root Ki system. It corresponds roughly with the Ajna, known as the “Third Eye”chakra in the Hindu/Yogic tradition. Kudar-Illuna: A muscular, blonde haired, blue eyed warrior from the nearly extinct ancient Amorite people that came to Palestine from the north. Not a giant, but taller than any other man. He was first encountered in the Oracles of Celestine Light: Nexus, chapter 26, “The Robbers of Zin.” He became a follower of Yeshua and was present for some key events in the history of Celestine Light, including the ascension. He is numbered among the 24 chosen for immortality inLabyrinth of Immortality. Lake Gennesaret: The large lake in Eastern Palestine, known today as the Sea of Galilee. Clustered near the north end of the lake were four Communities of Celestine Light. Lanaka: A way of balancing the energy centers, used to this day by modern Celestines, who gather together in a circle and create harmonic tones, focusing on each of the seven individual energy centers, one at a time. Magdala: A small town on the western shore of Lake Gennesaret. The family of Lazarus owned a villa there and Miriam spent much time there in her youth. She identified herself with this place as Miriam of Magdala rather than as Miriam of Bethany, which would have been more accurate as that was the location of her familie’s home. Martha: Sister of Lazarus and Miriam. Wife of Yochanan the Baptizer. Unconsummated wife of Yeshua who married her and assumed responsibility for her after the death of his cousin and dearest friend Yochanan.

Mattayah: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua. Known as Mathew-Levi in modern Christianity. Miriam: Better known today as Mary Magdalene. Wife of Yehsua. Mother of Dara and Uriel. Beloved companion of Salome. Later became the powerful Angel of the Covenant. Miryam: Surrogate mother of Yeshua of Nazareth. In Christian theology she is thought of as literally the human mother of Yeshua with God as his divine father. In the teachings of Celestine Light, both of his parents were divine and not of this world. Miryam was merely the surrogate human mother chosen to carry the embryo. Namaste: Both a greeting and a parting, taught to Yeshua by Anish of Bharat. It means the God that is within me honors the God that is within you. Palestine: In the Labyrinth of Immortality Palestine refers geographically to a small coastal strip centered around the city of Gaza analogous to the Gaza Strip, south of modern day Israel. This small area had long been the ancestral home of the Philistines and was called Philistia by the local inhabitants, the Egyptians, the Hebrews and the Romans. Gaza is a significant city in the Labyrinth of Immortality as it is the location from which all the camel caravans departed for Egypt, including those of Lazarus and his family. After the Roman suppression of the Hebrew rebellion in the 2nd century, the Emperor Hadrian renamed all the provinces of Israel, Palestine, in 135 C.E. Petty King: The Romans often appointed local aristocracy that swore allegiance to Rome, to governor the non-military aspects of outlying provinces. These rulers, men such as Herod who was the Tetrarch of Galilee, were often referred to by locals with the derogatory name “petty king.” Philip: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua. Qo: The energy center of the throat area in the Celestine Light Root Ki system. In it are found the energies of self-esteem, self-confidence and selfexpression. This corresponds roughly with the Vishuddha chakra in the Hindu/Yogic tradition. Root Ki Energy Centers: Based on Celestine Light, these are the energy

centers of the body, starting at the highest, going down to the lowest. Xe, Ka, Qo, Ja, Za, Wz, Vm.

Salome: Salome was the daughter of Herodias and the step-daughter of Herod Antipas. Her mother forced her to dance provocatively for Herod and then demand the head of Yochanan the Baptizer as a reward. When Salome later rebelled against her mother, she was cast out of the palace and disowned. She made her way to the Communities of Light and made amends with Martha, Yochanan’s widow. She and Miriam, Martha’s sister and Yeshua’s wife, became inseparable. Salome was present at almost every significant event in Celestine Light recorded in Labyrinth of Immortality, including Yeshua’s ascension, as well as being numbered among the twentyfour immortals. Savasi: Wow! That’s a challenging one to summarize in a glossary! Best to read the Oracles of Celestine Light: Genesis, chapters 6-10. An ancient race of technologically advanced Children of Light that were the true origin for the legend of Atlantis. Shim’on: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua. Known as Simon in Modern Christianity. Sisters: A commonly used term among the Children of Light in reference to female members.

Tiberius: Located around the center of the western shore of Lake Gennesaret. Tiberius, with its fourteen natural hot springs and crossroad location, played a frequent role in the Labyrinth of Immortality. The villa owned by the family of Lazarus, where Miriam spent much of her youth, was situated above the lake between Tiberius and the small town of Magdala to the north. The hot springs were a looked-forward-to monthly visit by the Children of Light from the communities on the north end of the lake. Tiberius did not actually become a thriving city or even have the name Tiberius until after Herod Antipas finished an extensive building project to make it his capital in 20 C.E. and titled it in honor of the Roman emperor. Though the events in the Labyrinth of Immortality take place before Tiberius was officially named, it is used to ease recognition of the geographic locations spoken about in the book. Uriel: Son of Yeshua and Miriam. Brother of Dara. Vm: The energy center of the sexual/reproductive area in the Celestine Light Root Ki system. It is the seat of creativity. It corresponds roughly with the Muladhara root chakra in the Hindu/Yogic tradition. Wz: The energy center near the navel relating to the physical aspects of the body in the Celestine Light Root Ki system. This corresponds roughly with the Manipura navel/solar plexus chakra in the Hindu/Yogic tradition. Xe: The energy center of the psychic abilities in the Celestine Light Root Ki system. It is outside of the body, just above the top of the head. It corresponds roughly with the Sahasrara crown chakra in the Hindu/Yogic tradition. Ya’akov: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua. Known as James in modern Christianity. Yakov of Nazareth: One of the twelve apostles of Yeshua. The eldest true son of Miryam and Joseph of Nazareth. He grew up in the same household with Yeshua and considered him his elder brother, even though he knew simply by his physical characteristics that they could not have had the same parents. Known as James in modern Christianity. Yazana: The second of three levels of angels. They are given stewardships of

service that encompass many worlds and kingdoms. But theirs is a more specific calling to only serve the sons and daughters of Light that are made in the image of Elohim the Father and Mother. Miriam, the Angel of the Covenant, is one of these. Yerusalem: The ancient city known as Jerusalem by much of the world today, was referred to with a ‘Y’ as its first letter rather than a ‘J’ during the times of Lazarus. In fact, the letter ‘J’ to this day, does not exist in the Hebrew or Greek languages, nor did it exist in ancient Latin. Yeshua: Better known today as Jesus the Christ. Although the Yeshua in this story bears little similarity to the Jesus depicted by Christianity. The name Jesus is an evolution from his actual name Yeshua of Nazareth. The Greeks transliterated his name to Ieous, which is the closest they could get to Yeshua with their alphabet and pronunciation. The Romans further changed it to Iesus, which is how it was written in the first printed edition of the King James Bible, published in 1611. The letter ‘J’, invented by the French in the 1400’s, was the last letter of the English alphabet and did not gain wide acceptance until the 1600’s, at which time Iesus was changed to Jesus, due to its softer sound. Yochanan: Known during his life as “Yochanan the Baptizer.” He was a cousin and best friend to Yeshua and husband to Martha. Known as “John the Baptist” in modern Christianity. Yohhanan: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua. Known as John in modern Christianity. Yuda the Younger: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua. Younger brother of Yokov and son of Miryam and Joseph of Nazareth. Known as Jude in modern Christianity. Yuda Toma: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua and referred to as Toma in ancient times. Known as Thomas in modern Christianity. Yudas Iscariot: One of the twelve Apostles of Yeshua. Known as the infamous Judas Iscariot in modern Christianity. There is a lot more to this story and to Yudas than is known, but all is revealed in the Oracles of Celestine Light.

Za: The energy center just below the sternum in the Celestine Light Root Ki system. It relates to past lives and primal fears.

OTHER CAPTIVATING, THOUGHT-PROVOKING BOOKS by Embrosewyn Tazkuvel CELESTINE LIGHT MAGICKAL SIGILS OF HEAVEN AND EARTH What would happen if you could call upon the blessings of angels and amplify their miracles with the pure essence of spiritual magick? Miracles manifest! That is the exciting reality that awaits you in Celestine Light Magickal Sigils of Heaven and Earth. Calling upon the higher realm power of angels, through intentional summoning using specific magickal sigils and incantations, is considered to be the most powerful magick of all. But there is a magickal method even greater. When you combine calling upon a mighty angel with adding synergistic sigils and words of power, the amplification of the magickal energy can be astounding and the results that are manifested truly miraculous. This higher technique of magick is the essence of Celestine Light Magickal Sigils of Heaven and Earth. This is the third book of the Magickal Celestine Light series and is an intermediate level reference book for students and practitioners of Celestine Light Magick. It contains a melding of the sigils and names of 99 of the 144 Angels found in Angels of Miracles and Manifestation, coupled with synergistic sigils and magickal incantations found within Words of Power and Transformation. To fully be able to implement the potent combination of angel magick and words of power magick revealed in this book, the practitioner should have previously read and have available as references the earlier two books in the series. When magickal incantations and their sigils are evoked in conjunction with the summoning of an angel for a focused purpose, the magickal results are often exceptional. The potent combination of calling upon angels and amplifying your intent with words of power and sigils of spiritual magick creates an awesome, higher magickal energy that can manifest everyday miracles. Employing this potent form of magick can convert challenges into opportunities, powerfully counter all forms of negative magick, entities, phobias, fears and people, greatly enhance good fortune, and help change

ordinary lives into the extraordinary.

ANGELS OF MIRACLES AND MANIFESTATION 144 Names, Sigils and Stewardships To Call the Magickal Angels of Celestine Light You are not alone. Whatever obstacle or challenge you face, whatever threat or adversary looms before you, whatever ability you seek to gain or mountain of life you want to conquer, divine angelic help is ready to intervene on your behalf. When the unlimited power of magickal angels stand with you, obstacles become opportunities, low times become springboards for better days, relationships blossom, illness becomes wellness, challenges become victories and miracles happen! In Angels of Miracles and Manifestation, best-selling spiritual, magickal and paranormal author Embrosewyn Tazkuvel, reveals the secrets to summoning true magickal angels. And once called, how to use their awesome divine power to transform your compelling needs and desires into manifested reality. Angel magick is the oldest, most powerful and least understood of all methods of magick. Ancient books of scripture from multiple religions tell of the marvelous power and miracles of angels. But the secrets of the true angel names, who they really are, their hierarchy, their stewardship responsibilities, their sigils, and how to successfully call them and have them work their divine magick for you, was lost to the world as a large part of it descended into the dark ages. But a covenant was made by the Archangel Maeádael to the Adepts of Magick that as the people of the world evolved to a higher light the knowledge and power of angels would come again to the earth during the time of the Generation of Promise. That time is now. We are the Generation of Promise that has been foretold of for millennium. And all that was lost has been restored. It doesn’t matter what religion or path of enlightenment and empowerment that you travel: Wicca, Christianity, Pagan, Jewish, Buddhist, Occult, Muslim, Kabbalah, Vedic, something else or none at all. Nor does your preferred system of magick from Enochian, Thelemic, Gardnerian, Hermetic, to Tantric matter. Once you know the true names of the mighty angels, their unique sigils, and the simple but specific way to summon them, they will

come and they will help you. This revealing book of the ancient Celestine Light magick gives you immediate access to the divine powers of 14 Archangels, 136 Stewardship Angels, and hundreds of Specialty Angels that serve beneath them. Whether you are a novice or a magickal Adept you will find that when angels are on your side you manifest results that you never imagined possible except in your dreams. The angel magick of Celestine Light is simple and direct without a lot of ritual, which makes it easy even for the novice to be able to quickly use it and gain benefit. While there is a place and importance to ritual in other types of magickal conjuring it is not necessary with angels. They are supernatural beings of unlimited power and awareness whose stewardship includes responding quickly to people in need who call upon them. You do not need elaborate rituals to get their attention. If you are ready to have magick come alive in your life; if you are ready for real-life practical results that bring wisdom, happiness, health, love and abundance; if you are ready to unveil your life’s purpose and unleash your own great potential, obtain the treasure that is this book. Call upon the magickal angels and they will come. But be prepared. When you summon angels, the magick happens and it is transformative. Your life will improve in ways big and small. But it will never be the same. Want to know more? Take a moment to click on the Look Inside tab in the upper left of this page to see the full extent of the marvels that await you inside this book!

WORDS OF POWER AND TRANSFORMATION 101+ Magickal Words and Sigils of Celestine Light To Manifest Your Desires Whatever you seek to achieve or change in your life, big or small, Celestine Light magickal words and sigils can help your sincere desires become reality. Drawing from an ancient well of magickal power, the same divine source used by acclaimed sorcerers, witches and spiritual masters through the ages, the 101+ magickal words and sigils are revealed to the public for the very first time. They can create quick and often profound improvements in your life. It doesn’t matter what religion you follow or what you believe or do not believe. The magickal words and sigils are like mystical keys that open secret doors regardless of who holds the key. If you put the key in and turn it, the door will open and the magick will swirl around you! From the beginner to the Adept, the Celestine Light words of power and sigils will expand your world and open up possibilities that may have seemed previously unachievable. Everything from something simple like finding a lost object, to something powerful like repelling a psychic or physical attack, to something of need such as greater income, to something life changing like finding your Soul Mate. Some may wonder how a few spoken words combined with looking for just a moment at a peculiar image could have such immediate and often profound effects. The secret is these are ancient magick words of compelling power and the sigils are the embodiment of their magickal essence. Speaking or even thinking the words, or looking at or even picturing the sigil in your mind, rapidly draws angelic and magickal energies to you like iron to a magnet to fulfill the worthy purpose you desire. This is a book of potent white magick of the light. Without a lot of training or ritual, it gives you the ability to overcome darkness threatening you from inside or out. For what is darkness except absence of the light? When light shines, darkness fades and disappears, not with a roar, but with a whimper. Use the words and sigils to call in the magickal energies to transform and

improve your life in every aspect. In this comprehensive book you will find activators to propel your personal growth, help you excel in school, succeed in your own business, or launch you to new heights in your profession. It will give you fast acting keys to improve your relationships, change your luck, revitalize your health, and develop and expand your psychic abilities. Embrosewyn Tazkuvel is an Adept of the highest order in Celestine Light. After six decades of using magick and teaching it to others he is now sharing some of the secrets of what he knows with you. Knowledge that will instantly connect you to divine and powerful universal forces that with harmonic resonance, will unleash the magickal you! Inside you will discover: 101 word combinations that call in magickal forces like a whirlwind of light. 177 magickal words in total. 101 sigils to go with each magickal word combination to amplify the magickal results you seek. 101 audio files you can listen to; helping you have perfect pronunciation of the Words of Power regardless of your native language. Available directly from the eBook and with a link in the paperback edition.

AURAS How To See, Feel & Know Auras: How to See, Feel & Know, is like three books in one! 1. It’s an information packed, full color, complete training manual with 17 time tested exercises and 47 photos and illustrations to help you quickly be able to see Auras in vibrant color! It is the only full color book on auras available. 2. An entertaining read as Embrosewyn recalls his early childhood and high school experiences seeing auras, and the often humorous reactions by everyone from his mother to his friends when he told them what he saw. 3. Plus, a fascinating chapter on body language. Embrosewyn teaches in his workshops to not just rely on your interpretation of the aura alone, but to confirm it with another indicator such as body language.Auras: How to See, Feel & Know, goes in depth with thorough explanations and great pictures to show you all the common body language indicators used to confirm what someone’s aura is showing you. Auras includes: 17 dynamic eye exercises to help you rapidly begin to see the beautiful world of auras!

•

47 full color pictures and illustrations.

Anyone with vision in both eyes can begin seeing vividly colored auras around any person with just 5 minutes of practice! Learn how to: See the 7 layers of the aura using Embrosewyn’s pioneering technique Understand the meaning of the patterns and shadows observed in the layers Train your eyes to instantly switch back and forth from aura to normal vision Understand the meaning and nuances of every color of the rainbow in an aura Use your aura as a shield against negative energy or people Power up your aura to have greater achievement in any endeavor

Interpret body language to confirm observations of the aura Cut negative energy cords to disharmonious people

•

Understand health conditions and ailments through the aura

The secret to aura sight is to retrain the focusing parts of your eyes to see things that have always been there, but you have never been able to see before. It’s really not complicated. Anyone can do it using Embrosewyn’s proven techniques and eye exercises. The author has been seeing brightly colored auras for over 60 years and teaching others to begin seeing auras within 5 minutes for the last 22 years. Auras: How to See, Feel & Know, includes all the power techniques, tools and Full Color eye exercises from his popular workshops. For those who already have experience seeing auras, the deeper auric layers and subtle auric nuances and the special ways to focus your eyes to see them, are explained in detail, with Full Color pictures andillustrations to show you how the deeper layers and auric aberrations appear. It is also a complete training manual to help you quickly be able to see Auras in vibrant color. It includes 17 eye exercises and dozens of Full Color pictures, enabling anyone with vision in both eyes to begin seeing vividly colored auras around any person. The secret is in retraining the focusing parts of your eyes to see things that have always been there, but you have never been able to see before. Auras: How to See, Feel & Know, includes all the power techniques, tools and Full Color eye exercises from Embrosewyn’s popular workshops. Additionally, there is a fascinating chapter on body language. Embrosewyn teaches in his workshops to not just rely on your interpretation of the aura alone, but to confirm it with another indicator such as body language. Auras: How to See, Feel & Know goes in depth with thorough explanations and great pictures to show you all the common body language indicators used to confirm what someone’s aura is showing you. For those who already have experience seeing auras, the deeper auric layers and subtle auric nuances and the special ways to focus your eyes to see them, are explained in detail, with accompanying Full Color pictures to show you how the deeper layers and auric aberrations appear.

SOUL MATE AURAS How To Find Your Soul Mate & “Happily Ever After” The romantic dream of finding your Soul Mate, the person with whom you resonate on every level of your being, is more than a wishful notion. It is a deeply embedded, primal desire that persists on some level despite what may have been years of quiet, inner frustration and included relationships that while fulfilling on some levels, still fell short of the completeness of a Soul Mate. Once found, your relationship with your Soul Mate can almost seem like a dream at times. It will be all you expected and probably much more. Having never previously had a relationship that resonated in harmony and expansiveness on every level of your being, you will have had nothing to prepare you for its wonder. Having never stood atop a mountain that tall with an expansiveness so exhilarating, once experienced, a committed relationship with your Soul Mate will give you a bliss and fulfillment such as you probably only imagined in fairy tales. But how to find your Soul Mate? That is the million dollar question. The vast majority of people believe finding your Soul Mate is like a magnetic attraction, it will somehow just happen; in some manner you’ll just be inevitably drawn to each other. The harsh reality is, 99% of people realize by their old age that it never happened. Or, if it did occur they didn’t recognize their Soul Mate at the time, because they were looking for a different ideal. Soul Mate Auras: How To Find Your Soul Mate & Happily Ever After gives you the master keys to unlock the passageway to discovering your Soul Mate using the certainty of your auric connections. Every person has a unique aura and auric field generated by their seven energy centers and their vitality. Find the person that you resonate strongly with on all seven energy centers and you’ll find your Soul Mate! Everyone can sense and see auras. In Soul Mate Auras full color eye and energy exercises will help you learn how to see and feel auras and how to use that ability to identify where in the great big world your Soul Mate is living. Once you are physically in the presence of your prospective Soul Mate, you will know how to use your aura to energetically confirm that they are the one. The same methods can be used to discover multiple people that are Twin

Flames with you; not quite seven auric connection Soul Mates, but still deep and expansive connections to you on five to six energy centers. Soul Mate Auras also includes an in-depth procedure to determine if someone is a Twin Flame or Soul Mate, not by using your aura, but by honestly and rationally evaluating your connections on all seven of your energy centers. This is an invaluable tool for anyone contemplating marriage or entering a long-term committed relationship. It also serves as a useful second opinion confirmation for anyone that has used their aura to find their Soul Mate. To help inspire and motivate you to create your own “happily ever after,” Soul Mate Auras is richly accentuated with dozens of full color photos of loving couples along with profound quotes from famous to anonymous people about the wonder of Soul Mates. Treat yourself to the reality of finding your Soul Mate or confirming the one that you have already found! Scroll to the upper left of the page and click on Look Inside to find out more about what’s inside this book!

Secret Earth Series INCEPTION BOOK 1 Could it be possible that there is a man alive on the Earth today that has been here for two thousand years? How has he lived so long? And why? What secrets does he know? Can his knowledge save the Earth or is it doomed? Continuing the epic historical saga begun in the Oracles of Celestine Light, but written as a novel rather than a chronicle, Inception unveils the life and adventures of Lazarus of Bethany and his powerful and mysterious sister Miriam of Magdala. The first book of the Secret Earth series, Inception, reveals the hidden beginnings of the strange, secret life of Lazarus. From his comfortable position as the master of caravans to Egypt he is swept into a web of intrigue involving his enigmatic sister Miriam and a myriad of challenging dangers that never seem to end and spans both space and time. Some say Miriam is an angel, while others are vehement that she is a witch. Lazarus learns the improbable truth about his sister, and along with twenty-three other courageous men and women, is endowed with the secrets of immortality. But he learns that living the secrets is not as easy as knowing them. And living them comes at a price; one that needs to be paid in unwavering courage, stained with blood, built with toil, and endured with millenniums of sacrifice, defending the Earth from all the horrors that might have been. Inception is just the beginning of their odyssey.

DESTINY BOOK 2 In preparation, before beginning their training as immortal Guardians of the Earth, Lazarus of Bethany and his wife Hannah were asked to go on a short visit to a world in another dimension. “Just to look around a bit and get a feel for the differences,” Lazarus’s mysterious sister, Miriam of Magdala assured them. She neglected to mention the ravenous monstrous birds, the ferocious firebreathing dragons, the impossibly perfect people with sinister ulterior motives, and the fact that they would end up being naked almost all the time! And that was just the beginning of the challenges!

UNLEASH YOUR PSYCHIC POWERS A Comprehensive 400 Page Guidebook Unleash Your Psychic Powers is an entertaining, enlightening and educational resource for all levels of practitioners in the psychic, magickal and paranormal arts. It includes easy-to-follow, step-by-step instructions on how you can develop and enhance the full potential of dynamic psychic, magickal and paranormal powers in your own life. Whether You Are A Novice Or An Adept You will find valuable insight and guidance, based upon Embrosewyn’s six decades of experience discovering and developing psychic and paranormal talents and unleashing the power of the magickal arts. Twenty Psychic And Paranormal Abilities Are Explored Including well known abilities such as Clairvoyance, Telekinesis, Telepathy, Lucid Dreaming, Precognition, Astral Projection and Faith Healing, plus, more obscure talents such as Channeling, Dowsing, and Automatic Handwriting. In addition to helping you develop and master the psychic abilities that call to you, each of the twenty powers described are spiced with fascinating personal stories from the lives of Embrosewyn and others, to help you understand some of the real world consequences and benefits of using these formidable magickal and psychic talents. Paranormal abilities have saved Embrosewyn’s life and the lives of his family members on multiple occasions. Learning to fully develop your own psychic and paranormal abilities may come in just as handy one day. For anyone that is an active spirit medium, or uses any psychic abilities involving other-worldly beings, such as divination, channeling, or ghost hunting, the chapter on Psychic Self-defense is an extensive must read, covering low, medium and high risk threats, including everything from negative vortexes, to entities, energy vampires, ghosts, aliens and demons. Exorcism, and how to protect both people and property from unseen forces is also completely explained. Filled with pictures and vivid descriptions of how you can bring forth and develop your own transcendental supernatural gifts, Unleash Your Psychic Powers should be in the library of every serious student of the psychic,

magickal, paranormal and supernatural. Everyone has psychic and paranormal abilities. It is your birthright! You were born with them! Within this book you’ll learn how to unlock and unleash your astounding supernatural potential and the amazing things you can do with your powers once they are free!

LOVE YOURSELF The Secret Key to Transforming Your Life Loving yourself is all about energy As humans we devote a great deal of our energy through our time, thoughts and emotions to love. We read about it, watch movies and shows about it, dream about it, hope for it to bless our lives, feel like something critically important is lacking when it doesn’t, and at the very least keep a sharp eye out for it when its missing. Too often we look to someone else to fulfill our love and crash and burn when relationships end, or fail to live up to our fantasies of what we thought they should be. When we seek love from another person or source greater than the love we give to ourselves, we set ourselves up to an inevitable hard landing when the other person or source ceases to provide the level of fulfillment we desire. Loving yourself is a precious gift from you to you. It is an incredibly powerful energy that not only enhances your ability to give love more fully to others, it also creates a positive energy of expanding reverberation that brings more love, friendship and appreciation to you from all directions. It is the inner light that illuminates your life empowering you to create the kind of life you desire and dream. The relationship you have with yourself is the most important one in your life. Happiness will forever be fleeting if you do not have peace, respect and love for yourself. It’s not selfish. It’s not vain. It is in fact the key to transforming your life. Inward reflection and appreciation will open up clearer channels to the divine. Relationships with everyone will be enhanced as your relationship with yourself expands and is uplifted. All other relationships are only mirrors of the one you have within. As you love yourself, are kind to yourself, respect yourself, so too will you be able to give those and so many other good qualities to others in equal measure to that which you give to yourself. This is a short, but very sweet book to help you discover your inner glow of love. Within its covers are two great keys you will find no other place. These two keys will proactively bring you to the serenity of self-love regardless of whether you are currently near or far from that place of peace.

Are you familiar with the infinity symbol? It looks pretty much like the number 8 turned on its side. As love for yourself should be now and forever, in the last chapter you will find 88 reasons why loving yourself is vitally important to your joy, personal growth and expansion, and the happiness of everyone whose lives you touch. Most people have never considered that there could be a list that long just about loving yourself! But with each short phrase you read your mind begins to understand to a greater depth how important loving yourself is for all aspects of your life and relationships. As your mind understands your life follows. This book leaves you with a special gift Inside you’ll find two short, but very valuable multimedia flash presentations. One is entitled “Forgive Yourself”. The other is “Love Yourself” These are not normal flash presentations. They are self-hypnosis, positive affirmations that will rapidly help you achieve greater self-love and more fulfilling love-filled realities in your life. As soft repetitive music plays in the background, images reinforcing the theme will flash by on your screen about three per second, accompanied by short phrases superimposed on a portion of the image. In a quick 7-10 minute session, sitting at home in front of your computer, you will find the flash presentations buoy and motivate you. Repeat them twice a day for several days and you will find they are transformative. Special Bonus: Love Yourself is ALSO AVAILABLE AS AN AUDIO BOOK! This allows you to listen and read at the same time!

PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE A Complete Guide to Protecting Yourself Against Psychic & Paranormal Attack (and just plain irksome people) Felt a negative energy come over you for no apparent reason when you are near someone or around certain places? Had a curse hurled at you? Spooked by a ghost in a building? Imperiled by demonic forces? Being drained and discombobulated by an energy vampire? Or, do you encounter more mundane but still disruptive negative energies like an over demanding boss, the local bully, hurtful gossip, a physically or mentally abusive spouse, or life in a dangerous neighborhood threatened by thieves and violence? Whatever your source of negative energy, danger or threat, you’ll find effective, proven, psychic and magickal countermeasures within this book. Psychic Self Defense draws upon Embrosewyn’s six decades of personal experience using psychic abilities and magickal defenses to thwart, counter and send back to sender, any and all hostile paranormal threats. Everything from unsupportive and dismissive family and friends, to ghosts, demons and exorcisms. The same practical and easy to learn Magickal techniques can be mastered by anyone serious enough to give it some time and practice, and can aid you immensely with a host of material world challenges as well. 17 psychic and paranormal threats are covered with exact, effective counter measures, including many real life examples from Embrosewyn’s comprehensive personal experiences with the paranormal, devising what works and what doesn’t from hard won trial and error. Whether you are a medium needing to keep foul spirits away, or simply someone desiring to know that you, your family and property are safe and protected, you will find the means to insure peace and security with the proven methods outlined in Psychic Self Defense You will learn how to: Create your own Magick spells tailored to your particular situation and need Call upon specific angels to aid you Create Crystal Energy Shields Protect yourself when in a channeling or spirit medium trance Use your Aura to create ASP’s (Auric Shields of Power)

Empower Wards for protection against specific threats Recognize and counter Energy Vampires Cleanse a home of negative energy Cut negative energy cords to disharmonious people Counter Black Magick Detect alien presence

•

Banish malicious entities or demons

Though dealing with numerous and sometimes dangerous other-worldly and material world threats, the entire approach of this book is from a position of personal empowerment, no fear, and divine white light. Whether you are religious or an atheist, an experienced practitioner of the psychic and magickal arts or a neophyte, someone living in a haunted house or just an employee wanting to have a nicer boss, there will be hundreds of ways you can use the information in this book to help you in your life. And you will learn to do it in ways that are uplifting and empowering, producing results that are peaceful, safe and harmonious. Psychic Self Defense is also available as an AUDIO BOOK.

22 STEPS TO THE LIGHT OF YOUR SOUL A Treasured Book That Will Help You Unleash The Greatness Within What would it be like if you could reach through space and time to query the accumulated wisdom of the ages and get an answer? 22 Steps to the Light of Your Soul, reveals such treasured insights, eloquently expounding upon the foundational principles of 22 timeless subjects of universal interest and appeal, to help each reader grow and expand into their fullest potential. In a thought-provoking, poetic writing style, answers to questions we all ponder upon, such as love, happiness, success and friendship, are explored and illuminated in short, concise chapters, perfect for a thought to ponder through the day or contemplate as your eyes close for sleep. Each paragraph tells a story and virtually every sentence could stand alone as an inspiring quote on your wall. These are the 22 steps of the Light of Your Soul Step 1: The Purpose of Life Step 2: Balance Step 3: Character Step 4: Habits Step 5: Friendship Step 6: True Love Step 7: Marriage Step 8: Children Step 9: Happiness Step 10: Play & Relaxation Step 11: Health Step 12: Success Step 13: Knowledge Step 14: Passion & Serenity Step 15: Imagination & Vision Step 16: Creativity & Art Step 17: Adversity Step 18: Respect Step 19: Freedom & Responsibility Step 20: Stewardship

Step 21: Faith Step 22: Love Yourself - the Alpha and the Omega 22 Steps to the Light of Your Soul is also available as an AUDIO BOOK.

ORACLES OF CELESTINE LIGHT Complete Trilogy Of Genesis, Nexus And Vivus Once in a lifetime comes a book that can dramatically change your life for the better - forever. This is it! WHAT WAS LOST...HAS BEEN FOUND This is the complete 808 page trilogy of the Celestine books of Light: Genesis, Nexus and Vivus. The controversial Oracles of Celestine Light, is a portal in time to the days of Yeshua of Nazareth, over 2000 years ago, revealed in fulfilling detail to the world by the reclusive Embrosewyn Tazkuvel. It includes 155 chapters of sacred wisdom, miracles and mysteries revealing life-changing knowledge about health, longevity, happiness and spiritual expansion that reverberates into your life today. Learn the startling, never before understood truth: About aliens, other dimensions, Atlantis, Adam & Eve, the Garden of Eden, Noah and the ark, giants, the empowerment of women, dreams, angels, Yeshua of Nazareth (Jesus), his crucifixion & resurrection, his wife Miriam of Magdala (Mary Magdala), Yudas Iscariot (Judas), the afterlife, reincarnation, energy vortexes, witches, magic, miracles, paranormal abilities, and you! The Oracles of Celestine Light turns accepted religious history and traditional teachings on their head. But page by page, it makes more sense than anything you´ve ever read and shares simple yet profound truths to make your life better today and help you to understand and unleash your miraculous potential. The Oracles of Celestine Light explains who you are, why you are here, and your divine destiny. It is a must-read for anyone interested in spirituality, personal growth and thought-provoking answers to the unknown. “You are a child of God, a Child of Light, literally a priceless son or daughter of divinity. Even through the fog of mortal upheavals and the tumults and tribulations, always remember you are still a child of God and shall inherit joy and kingdoms beyond measure, as you remain true to your

light.” Genesis 11:99

Psychic Awakening Series CLAIRVOYANCE Would it be helpful if you could gain hidden knowledge about a person, place, thing, event, or concept, not by any of your five physical senses, but with visions and “knowing?” Are you ready to supercharge your intuition? Clairvoyance, takes you on a quest of self-discovery and personal empowerment, helping you unlock this potent ESP ability in your life. It includes riveting stories from Embrosewyn’s six decades of psychic and paranormal adventures, plus fascinating accounts of others as they discovered and cultivated their supernatural abilities. Clearly written, step-by-step practice exercises will help you to expand and benefit from your own psychic and clairvoyant abilities. This can make a HUGE improvement in your relationships, career and creativity. As Embrosewyn has proven from over twenty years helping thousands of students to find and develop their psychic and paranormal abilities, EVERYONE, has one or more supernatural gifts. Clairvoyance will help you discover and unleash yours! If you are interested in helping yourself to achieve more happiness, better health, greater knowledge, increased wealth and a deeper spirituality, unlocking your power of clairvoyance can be the key. Hidden knowledge revealed becomes paths unseen unveiled. Unleashing your psychic gifts does more than just give you advantage in life challenges. It is a safe, ethical, even spiritual and essential part of you that makes you whole, once you accept that you have these special psychic abilities and begin to use them.

TELEKINESIS Easy, comprehensive guide for anyone wanting to develop the supernatural ability of Telekinesis Telekinesis, also known as psychokinesis, is the ability to move or influence the properties of objects without physical contact. Typically it is ascribed as a power of the mind. But as Embrosewyn explains, based upon his sixty years of personal experience, the actual physical force that moves and influences objects emanates from a person’s auric field. It initiates with a mental thought, but the secret to the power is in your aura! Telekinesis is the second book in the Psychic Awakening series by popular paranormal writer Embrosewyn Tazkuvel. The series was specifically created to offer short, inexpensive, information filled handbooks to help you quickly learn and develop specific psychic and paranormal abilities. Clearly written, Telekinesis is filled with step-by-step practice exercises and training techniques proven to help you unlock this formidable paranormal ability. Spiced with riveting accounts of real-life psychic experiences and paranormal adventures, you’ll be entertained while you learn. But along the way you will begin to unleash the potent power of Telekinesis in your own life! As Embrosewyn has proven from over twenty years helping thousands of students to find and develop their psychic and paranormal abilities. EVERYONE, has one or more supernatural gifts. Is Telekinesis one of yours? Perhaps it’s time to find out.

DREAMS Awaken in the world of your sleep In Dreams, the third book of the Psychic awakening series, renowned psychic/paranormal practitioner Embrosewyn Tazkuvel reveals some of his personal experiences with the transformational effect of dreams, while sharing time-tested techniques and insights that will help you unlock the power of your own night travels. Lucid Dreaming An expanded section on Lucid Dreaming gives you proven methods to induce and develop your innate ability to control your dreams. It explores the astonishing hidden world of your dream state that can reveal higher knowledge, greatly boost your creativity, improve your memory, and help you solve vexing problems of everyday life that previously seemed to have no solution. Nine Types of Dreams Detailing the nine types of dreams will help you to understand which dreams are irrelevant and which you should pay close attention to, especially when they reoccur. You’ll gain insight into how to interpret the various types of dreams to understand which are warnings and which are gems of inspiration that can change your life from the moment you awaken and begin to act upon that which you dreamed. Become the master of your dreams Sleeping and dreaming are a part of your daily life that cumulatively accounts for dozens of years of your total life. It is a valuable time of far more than just rest. Become the master of your dreams and your entire life can become more than you ever imagined possible. Your dreams are the secret key to your future.

Additional Services Offered by Embrosewyn ~ on a limited basis ~ I am honored to be able to be of further service to you by offering multiple paranormal abilities for your enlightenment and life assistance. On a limited basis as my time allows I can: discover your Soul Name and the meaning and powers of the sounds; custom craft and imbue enchantments upon a piece of your jewelry for a wide beneficial range of purposes; discover the name of your Guardian Angel; have an in-depth psychic consultation and Insight Card reading with you via a Skype video call. My wife Sumara can also create a beautiful piece of collage art on 20”x30” internally framed canvas, representing all of the meanings and powers of the sounds of your Soul Name. If you are interested in learning more about any of these additional services please visit my website, www.embrosewyn.com and click on the link at the top for SERVICES.

Published by Kaleidoscope Productions 1467 Siskiyou Boulevard, #9; Ashland, OR 97520 www.kaleidoscope-publications.com Cover design, illustrations & book layout by Sumara Elan Love www.3wizardz.com Copyright © 2014 by Embrosewyn Tazkuvel All Rights Reserved This book including the cover, may not be copied except for personal use by the original purchaser. The book may not be reproduced or retransmitted by any means in whole or part, or repackaged, resold, or given away for free as a download, in whole or part, in any form. Distribution Only legally available to be purchased as a paperback book through retail or online bookstores, or in eBook format through major online retailers and their affiliates. PLEASE DO NOT PARTICIPATE IN PIRACY